BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME FROM THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND THE GIFT OF ^ Henrn 'W. Sage i 1891 :.;z-7... .& At i'i,. The date shows when this volume was taken. To renew this book copy the call No. and give to ths librarian HOME USE RULES. All Boaks subject to Recall All books must be re- ft "PU turned at end of college year for inspection and repairs. Students must re- turn all books before leaving town. OfScers should arrange for the return of books wanted during their absence from town. Books needed by more than one person are held on the reserve list. Volumes of periodi- cals and of pamphlets are held in the library as much as possible. For special purposes they are given out for a limited time. Borrowers should not use their library privileges for the bene- fit of other persons. Books of special value and gift books, when the giver wishes it, are not allowed to circulate. Readers are asked to report all cases of books marked or mutilated. Do not deface books by marks and writing. CORNELL UNIVERSITY UBRARY 1924 091 864 The original of tliis book is in tlie Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924091864151 A Welcome AfagaziBe for Pastors and Familiea Devoted to Sermons, Lee- tnres, Bible Oomments, ^ Qnestlons of the Day, Snn- ^aay-School and Mission , Work. By best Writers on [ Theology, Christian Ethics. I Illustrated. Monthly, 26 '. Cents. Yearly, $2.50. Pas- tors. $2. A library of biblical helps is fonnd in the twelve yearly bound vols., fully Indexed, $3 each. HELPFUL BOOKS SS 1. PATRIOTIC AIVD SECULAR. A Beposi- tory of Historical Data, Facts, and Beautiful Thoughts, for Patriotic and Holiday Occasions, to wit: Arbor Day, Fourth of July, Flag Raising, Dec- oration Day, Washington's, Lincoln's and Grant's Birthdays, Labor Day, etc. 578 pages. $1.75 2. ANNIVERSARY AWID RELIGIOUS. Oc- casions in Historical Outlines, Anecdotes, and Inci- dents, suggestive Thoughts for Timely Occasions, to wit: Cbristmas, Comin unions. Children's Day, Lenten Season, Easter, Thanksgiving, New Year's, Young People^s Service, etc. 600 pages, 12mo. Ed- ited by J'. NobUt n.D. SI. 75 3. ME>fORIAL TRIBUTES. A Compend of Funeral Addresses and Sermons, for all ages and conditions. Best thoughts from eminent Divines. An aid for Pastors. Introduction by John HalL DM. Cloth, 12mo, 500 pages. $1.75 4. THE BOW Ii\ THE CLOUD; or. Words of Comfort for tiie SorrowlDg, Over 200 contribu- tors, in Poetry and Prose. Introduction by Wm. M, Taylor, D.D. 452 pages, square 12mo. Sl>75 5. REVIVALS. How to Secure Them. As Taught and Exemplified by the Most Successful Cler- gymen. A helpful volume to all com niis«loned to "Go andPreach." Edltedby i2cu.Tr.P Doe. 443pp. $1.75 6. CURIO)^ITIBS OF THE BIBLE. (10,000) Prize Questions pertaining to Scripture, Persons, Places, and Things, with key; Seed Thoughts, Bible Studies and Readings, Prayer-meeting Outlines, etc. By a New York Suoday- school Supt. Intro- duction by Rev. J H. Vincent. D.D. 610 pp. ^2.00 Sent, postpaid, on receipt of price. Agents Wanted. E. B. TREAT, Pub., 5 Cooper Union, M. Y. THOUGHTS2=:srOCCASION Hnnlversari? anb IRellgious A REPOSITORY OF HISTORICAL DATA AND FACTS BEAUTIFUL THOUGHTS, AND WORDS OF WISDOM Helpful in Suggesting Themes, and in Outlining Addresses for the Observance of Timely Occasions and Special Days indicated by our Christian Year NEW year's service RALLYING DAY FAST DAY SERVICE HARVEST HOME SERVICE LENTEN SEASON THANKSGIVING SERVICE EASTER DAY THOUGHTS CHRISTMAS DAY SERVICE CHILDREN'S DAY SERVICE CLOSING YEAR SERVICE COMMUNION SERVICE CORNER-STONE LAYING DEDICATION SERVICE INSTALLATION SERVICE Boung people's Services COMPILED BY FRANKLIN NOBLE, D. D. EDITOR OF THB TREASURY MAGAZINE NEW YORK E. B. TREAT, 5 Cooper Union Chicago: R. C. TREAT 1895 /\T77^| Copyright, 1895, by E. B. Treat. PREFACE. The large success of " Thoughts for the Occasion ; Patriotic and Secular," has necessitated the compilation of this volume. Its plan primarily is to cover the Christian year, noting those occasions which claim special attention from pastors and other Christian leaders. But in making up a Christian year which will meet the thought of Christians generally, it has been found that the formal ecclesiastical calendar does not include a num- ber of anniversaries, like Children's Day and Thanksgiving Day, which are. most noteworthy and honored. There are also many occasions which do not hold any appointed place in the year, yet are of great and perhaps increasing interest and im- portance. Some of these are of regularly recuning appoint- ment, like the Communion Service ; and others, Uke the con- ventions and other services of the Young Men's Christian Asso- ciation and the Christian Endeavor Society, come into the work of every pastor and many a Sunday-school teacher. Such occasions form a special call upon a pubhc worker, and demand some of his best work ; and it is loi great help if he can, on the shortest notice, put himself in touch with those who have heard a like call, and already thought the matter through, and expressed themselves as the occasion demands. Where an occasion so recurring has a history, the speaker wishes to know that history ; and there is therefore given a brief historical statement at the head of each department. This is followed by selections, as various in character as possi- 5 6 PREFACE. ble, from the speeches, essays, or poems of those who best im- proved the occasion. A glance over the table of contents will show how large and various is the number of authors quoted. For the most part it has been sought to display the words of the representative men of the church militant to-day, whose clarion call summons all Christian workers into sympathy and associated effort. At the same time there has been no hesita- tion in bringing out elegant and classic utterances and poems of well-established fame where they well illustrate the idea of the occasion. The volume, therefore, will be found to contain a large body of hterature of a high and entertaining order, while its first effort is to show what is the current thought of the worthi- est men of the hving present. CONTENTS, NEW-YEAR'S DAY. Historical .... Anno Domini The Progress of Years God among the Centuries Another Year of Time . Reflections on the New Year A New-Year's Address . New- Year's Day Meditation What will the New Year Bring New- Year's Longings The New Year The Milestones of Life Make the New Year a Happy One The Outlook for the New Year Thoughts Pertinent to the New New Every Morning . New- Year s Mottoes The Hope of the Year A New- Year's Wish A New- Year's Prayer Year 17 Jesse B. Thomas, D.D, . 20 A Mosaic . . . .26 T. De Win Talmage, D. D. 30 Charles A. Stoddard, D.D. 37 Bishop Matthew Simpson 41 Rev. Charles Garrett , . 43 Dr. A. Tholuck . . 40 Christian Advocate . . 47 Sunday-school Times . 48 E. D. H., in Golden Rule . 50 J. F. S., in Lutheran . 51 Ladies' Hom.e Journal . 52 Rev. H. C. Jennings . 53 S4 Susan Coolidge . . s^ Christian Observer . . 57 J. G. Whittier ... 58 R.G.H., in Christian Mirror 58 Anonymous ... 59 FAST-DAY— GOOD FRIDAY AND LENTEN SEASON. Historical 63 The First Good Friday .... Phillips Brooks . . 65 The Groups around the Cross ... 7". De Witt Talmage, D.D. 72 The Man of Sorrows .... Charles H. Parkhurst, D.D. 80 Learn during Lent to Say " No " . . Bishop H. C. Potter . . 86 What Lent may Suggest .... Christian Age ... 87 Lenten Reflections 87 A Scriptural Lent Robert Herrick . . 88 EASTER THOUGHTS. Historical 93 Some Easter Certainties . . . . E. P. Goodwin, D.D. . 94 The Resurrection of Christ . . . Bishop Samuel Fallows . gg The Living Witnesses of the Resurrection Bishop E. R. Hendrix . loi The Resurrection" Lyman Abbott, D.D. . 104 The First Appearance of the Risen Lord to the Eleven Rev. C. H. Spurgeon . 109 vii Vlll CONTENTS. Resurrection The Resurrection Miracle The Logic of Easter .... The Effect of the Resurrection upon Character of Peter The Sleepers Wakened The Soul s Easter the The Seven Words of Jesus on the Cross Immortality Risen with Christ .... Thoughts Pertinent to Easter Day See the Land, Her Easter Keeping Easter Hymn .... Easter Reflections , . Easter Bells .... The Lord is Risen . , . Life in Christ .... CHILDREN S DAY. Historical Jesus and the Children Sermon to Children .... A Children's Sermon Some Telling Facts and Figures . The Relation of the Child to the Kingdi of God and the Church Children and the Church Child Conversion Unconverted Children Children's Day . Lyric for Children's Day Hymn for Children's Sunday Flowers .... A Strip of Blue . The Noble Nature The Fountain Strive, Wait, and Pray .... Thoughts Pertinent to Children's Day Rev. I. M. Haldeman Andrew Bonar. D.D. George C. Larimer , D.D. Edward Judson, D.D. T. De Witt Talmage, D.D. Theo. L. Cuyler, D.D. Dr. J. Ck. Riggenbach Rev. John H. Barrows Theo. L. Cuyler, D.D. Charles Kingsley . Sarah K. Bolton Phillips Brooks Margaret E. Sangster Charles Wesley Samuel Medley Rev. C. H. Spurgeon . Charles H. Parkhurst, D.D. Rev. Albert Donnell B. T. Bromfield, D.D. Rev. J. J. Bernhardt . S. Irenceus Prime, D.D. Edward Judson, D.D. . S. E. Wishard, D.D. Susan Teall Perry Rev. Dwight Williams Longfellow Lucy Larcom Ben Jonson James Russell Lowell Adelaide A. Procter . 114 120 122 128 132 138 141 143 144 14s 147 148 149 149 IS! 156 164 168 169 171 174 177 179 182 184 187 190 191 191 192 RALLYING DAY. Historical The Occasion, and Why . Ante-Rallying-Day Thoughts Vacation Responsibilities . Our Model Sabbath-school . United Movement for Gathering in the Neg- lected Children Rallying Day . . . . The Use of Rallying Day .... Sabbath-school Kite-strings . . . . How to make Rallying Day a Success Catch them Young .... Reawakening Rallying Day and After .... A Rallying Day for the Church James A. Warden, D.D. Presbyterian Banner . Robert C. Ogden . J. S. Phillips . James A. Warden, D.D. Han. John Wanaynaker . Rev. E. M. Fergusson . Hon. H. Agnew Johnston . James A. Warden, D.D. Rev. Gerard B. F. Hallock Morning Star E. T. Bromfield, D.D. . E. T. Enmifield, D.D. 199 199 203 203 205 206 210 211 212 213 214 216 217 219 CONTENTS. IX HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. Historical A Farmer's Song John Clifford, D.D. J. Byington Smith Harvest-home At Harvest-time The Glories of Autumn Harvest-songs .... The Harvest-moon . An Autumn Homily . The Harvest-tide .... The Joyous Festival of the Leaves Autumn Harvest Thoughts An Autumn Lesson Soul-satisfying Bread The Bread of Life Harvest-home Christian at Work Zion's Herald . T.De Witt Talmage, D.D. Margaret E. Sangster . D.L.G Presbyterian Witness . Nor. Christian Advocate . Marcus Marlow . Rev. George Alfred Paull N. Y, Christian Advocate Rev. C. H. ^mrgeon Rev. T. Puddicomhe Christian at Work Autumn Days Springfield Republican PAGE 223 227 834 239 240 244 247 249 249 251 252 2S4 255 256 THANKSGIVING SERVICE. Historical The First Thanksgiving for the New World The First Presidential Thanksgiving Proc- lamation The Home Gathering Man and his Thanksgiving Thanksgiving Thoughts .... Thanksgiving : Its Memories and Habits . Sursum Corda The Grace of Thankfulness Grateful Thanks Our Feast of Tabernacles True Thanksgiving Thanksgiving-day Manna Thankful in AH Things .... Historic Thanksgiving .... The Pilgrims' Thanksgiving When Harvest Days are Over . The Crown of the Year Manifold Blessings Thanks be to God Thanksgiving Hymn . . Thankful though Weary .... A Thanksgiving Hymn .... The Blessing from the Skies The Thanksgiving of the Fathers . The First Thanksgiving .... An Old Colonial 'Thanksgiving Thoughts Pertinent to Thanksgiving Day . Youth's Companion G. Washington. W. Adams, D.D. . Professor David Swing J. k. Miller, D.D. William Adams, D.D. David J. Burrell, D.D. H. D. Fisher, D.D. J. B. Walker, D.D. Henry M. Field, D.D. A. B. Pope . Lillian F. Lewis Christian Union . Olive E. Dana . Arthur T. Piersdn. D.D. Miss M. E. Winslcrw Celia Thaxter E. Whitaker, D.D. . Franies R. Havergal Will Carleton . Pktsbe Cary . Rev. William Kethe Margaret E. Sangster American Agriculturist Evangelist . 259 261 262 264 275 282 286 289 291 293 294 297 300 302 305 308 310 312 313 314 316 316 318 319 320 321 323 324 CHRISTMAS-DAY SERVICE. Historical .... Christmas Usages in Europe The Meaning of Christmas Herald and Presbyter Obsetver , . 329 330 332 CONTENTS. Christmas in December . A Holiday Sermon The Taxing under Cyrenius The Lesson of Christmas Day The Angels' Song Peace on Earth Christmas What Christmas Brought The Star of the Wise Men Christmas Carol . The Bells across the Snow A Blessed Fact Christmas Christmas Sympathy . Christmas Bells . A Happy Christmas to You . Christmas Christmas Day John Clifford D. L. Moody David J. Burrell, D.D. Hugh Price Hughes, M.A P. S. Henson, D.D. James Russell Lowell George William Curtis . Canon H. P. Liddon E. Blen£owe . Phillips Brooks . Frances R. Havergal . Christian at Work . Rev. H. G. Denison The Advocate . Henry W. Longfellow . Frances R. Havergal Robert M. Offord . Susan Coolidge 334 338 343 350 356 361 362 364 366 367 368 369 370 371 372 373 374 37S CLOSING-YEAR SERVICE. Historical The Dying Year The Dying Year . . . . The Record Nearing the End .... The Departing Year God's Faithfulness Vindicated by our Expe- rience .... The Dying Year ... The Old- Year Review . The Closing Days of the Year . The Preaching Leaves . Retrospect What have we Gained in the Year ? The Year's Ledger . A Song for New-Year's Eve . The Old Year's Blessing .... To the Old Year .... Farewell to the Old Year .... The End of the Year and the End of Life Hopefully Waiting At Last Rev. J. M. Hubbert Epworth Herald Dr. Horatius Bonar . Christian Advocate Franklin Noble, D.D. S. V. Leech. D.D. ' . Vermont Chronicle Nor. Christian Advocate Henry F. Lyte . John Newton Rev. J. L. Harris Ainelia E. Barr . Willictm- Cullen Bryant Frances L. Mace . M. K. A. Stone Sarah Do-udney G. W. Bethvne A. D. F. Randolph John G. Whittier 379 379 387 389 390 390 392 397 399 400 402 4°3 404 408 410 412 413 414 41S 416 417 MISCELLANEOUS OCCASIONS. COMMUNION SERVICE. A Communion Sermon The Meaning of the Lord's Supper . A Layman's Suggestions to Ministers . Eating and Drinking Unworthily Why not "Do this in Remembrance of Christ"? . .... A Sacramental Hymn The True Meaning of the Lord's Supper Communion Texts and Themes R. M. Patterson, D.D. . 421 Smith Baker, D.D. . 424 Journal and Messenger 427 Charles F. Deems, D.D. 429 Norman Macleod, D.D. 431 E. A. Tydeman . . 432 Howard Crosby, D.D. . 433 Rev. G. B. F. Hallock . 435 CONTENTS. XI CORNER-STONE LAYING. PAGE Christ a Living Stone R. S. MacArthur, D.D. . 440 St. Peter's Church, Chicago . . . .... 445 First Baptist Church, Brooklyn . . 447 DEDICATION SERVICES. Divine Strength and Beauty in Holy Worship Wm. B. Stevens, D.D. . 449 Dedication Sermon for Bethesda People's Church, Broolilyn . . . . A.J.J'. Bckrends, D.D. 462 Dedication Hymn George F. Hunting, D.D. 463 INSTALLATION SERVICE. Installation of Rev. J. M. Dickson, D.D. : Charge to the Pastor .... Rev. E. O. Bartlett . 465 Right Hand of Fellowship .... Rev. J. H. Lyon . . 471 Charge to the People .... Rev. Alex. McGregor . 473 A Charge to the Rev. Howard Duffield, D.D. Professor Duffield . . 478 Installation of the Rev. F. M. Ellis, D.D 489 YOUNG PEOPLE'S SERVICES. Young Men's Christian Association . . Historical .... 492 Fifty Years Old Sir George Williams . 493 Diligence and its Reward . . . Rev. Ezra Tinker, M.A. 496 Young People's Society of Christian En- deavor 502 Watchwords for the Twentieth Century Joseph Cook . . . 502 Epworth League 5°^ The League Prayer-meeting . . Rev. E. P. Stevens . . 506 Order of King's Daughters and Sons 508 The Internadonal Order of the King's Daughters and Sons . . . Margaret Bottome . . 509 " For His Sake, and in His Name " . Ellen M. H. Gates . 512 Brotherhood of St. Andrew 5^4 Brotherhood of Andrew and Philip 515 Boys' Brigade S'S Baptist Young People's Union of America S16 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. NEW-YEAR'S DAY. Historical. The Calendar. — In the absence of accurate ob- servation it was not to be expected that ancient peoples should arrange the calendar or compute time without error. The changes of the seasons gave a natural division of years, and the phases of the moon a division of months; but some correction of the rude natural calendar was early desired, and every nation fixed the be- ginning and length of its year by legal enactment. Our mode of reckoning is derived from the Roman. Romulus is said to have established a year of 304 days, which he divided into 10 months. It began in March, and the names of September, October, November, and December remain, indicating their place in the calendar. His months were longer than a lunar month, and his year so much shorter than the solar year that January and February were soon added, making the legal year contain 354 days, and 12 months of 29 and 30 days alternately; and another day was added to make 355, because the odd number was thought more fortunate. This year was still found to be shorter than the solar year, and Numa Pompilius is said to have ordered the inser- tion every second year of an intercalary month, consisting alter- nately of 22 and 23 days, between the 23d and 24th of February. This gave the average legal year 366X days, and a further correc- tion was decreed to reduce it to 365 X. The intercalation and corrections, however, were complicated and confusing, and errors were made by the legal officers in proclaiming them, and these errors had so accumulated that Julius Csesar found the legal spring equinox differing from the astronomical equinox by three months. Cffisar reformed the calendar, intercalating, in the year 47 B.C., two extraordinary months of 33 and 34 days between November and December, and, as the year already had an intercalary month ac- cording to the older law, it was lengthened to 445 days. It was called, indeed, "the year of confusion." But the first Julian year began January I, 46 B.C., and Caesar decreed that the first, and 17 l8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. each alternate month following, should have 31 days, the other months having 30 days, except February, which should annually have 29 days, and each fourth year 30 days. This excellent calen- dar, simple and easily remembered, was marred by Augustus Caesar, whose vanity made him insist that the month August, which was named in his honor, should have as many days as July — named after his uncle, Julius Cassar — and the months following were all changed to save having three long months — July, August, and September — together, and February was shortened to 28 and 29 days. Old Style and New. — The average Julian year was 11 min- utes and 14 seconds longer than the astronomical year, and the rules for intercalation were not understood or observed accurately, so that in 1582 the vernal equinox had retrograded from the 25th of March to the nth; and at that time Pope Gregory XIII. re- formed the calendar, directing that ten days be suppressed, and that hereafter the leap-year intercalation be omitted on all the cen- tenary years excepting those which are multiples of 400. The year 1900, therefore, will not be a leap-year. This correction reconciles the civil with the solar year. From the year 1582 to 1700 the dif- ference between the old style and the new or reformed style con- tinued to be 10 days; but 1700 being a leap-year according to the Julian calendar, but a common year by the Gregorian, the differ- ence between old style and new style during the eighteenth cen- tury was II days, and as 1800 was also common in the new calen- dar, the difference in the nineteenth century is 12 days, and from 1900 to 2100 it will be 13 days. The reformed Gregorian calendar was only gradually adopted, being approved in England under George II. by act of Parliament which enacted that the day following September 3, 1752, should be known as the 14th. In England and America dates about this time are often written O. S. or N. S. (Old Style or New) for greater assurance. In all these changes the days of the week were not af- fected. At present the New Style is used in all Christian coun- tries, except Russia and other countries of the Greek Church. The Jewish religious year begins in the spring, at the time of their deliverance from Egypt, and is marked by the festival of the Passover. Their civil year, however, began in October. Anno Domini. — The Jews number their years from the sup- posed period of the creation of the world, reckoning by the Old Testament narratives. These have come down by three distinct channels — the Hebrew text, the Samaritan text, and the Greek ver- sion known as the Septuagint. But these texts in copying have been corrupted till their chronology differs irreconcilably, and we do not know which was preferred when the Old Testament books were revised and transcribed by Ezra. After their captivity and disper- sion the Jews adopted for common use the numeration of the more enlightened heathen among whom they lived; but in the fifteenth NEW-^YEAk'S DAY. 19 century they began generally to date from the creation, which, ac- cording to their computation at that time, took place about 3760 years B.C. (before Christ); though the chronology of Archbishop Usher, published in 1650, places the creation at 4004 B.C., and this date is printed in the margin of the English Bible, and has com- monly been accepted in the church until discredited by quite re- cent scholarship. The Babylonians reckoned from the era of Nabonassar, 747 B.C. The Greeks reckoned by Olympiads, periods of four years, begin- ning 776 B.C., in the year when Coroebus was victor in the Olympic games. The Romans reckoned from the foundation of the city (A.U.C., anno urbis condita), most commonly dated 753 B.C. The practice, now vmiversal in civilized lands, of dating the years from the birth of Christ, came gradually into use. It was first introduced in Italy in the sixth century by Dionysius the Little, a Roman abbot. It began to be used in Gaul in the eighth century, and came into general use there in the ninth century. It was in use in England toward the close of the eighth century. A date thus determined in Europe in a time of great general igno- rance, before the revival of learning, has been conceded to have been wrong by three or four years, chronologists being now prac- tically agreed that our Lord was born three or four years before the beginning of the present era. As, however, it seems impos- sible to decide the exact year with absolute certainty, and as a change in the recorded dates of written history would cause im- mense labor and confusion, it is probable that the present era will remain undisturbed, A.D. continuing to mean popularly the year reckoned from the birth of Christ, though, as laiown by all schol- ars, actually reckoned from three or four years later. Its common use is a common confession of the incarnation as the central fact in history, all earlier history leading up to it, and properly dated so many years B. c. (before Christ) ; all later history really develop- ing from the incarnation, and properly dated a year of the Lord. Imagine an infidel who denies our Lord Jesus Christ writing a letter or a legal document and dating the year of the Lord whom he denies ! Once the Jews reckoned time from the creation, the Greeks, from the first Olympiad, the Romans, from the foundation of the imperial city, but the civilized world now dates from Anno Domini ! Thus far hath Jesus already conquered. Hours are golden links, God's token Reaching heaven ; but one by one Take them, let the chain be broken Ere the pilgrimage be done. A. A. Proctor. 20 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. "ANNO DOMINI."* JESSE B. THOMAS, D.D. To preach the acceptable year of the Lord. — Luke iv. 19. "A.D." — the world writes the letters carelessly as it turns the page to record for the first time the new year; but in these letters is the " open secret " of the ages, for this, too, is a "year of our Lord," an "acceptable year," a "year of grace." With the close of the old year a day of accounting comes. Letters and accounts are filed and housed away, having left their substance sifted into figures on the books. The stock in shelf and store-room, measured, counted, and weighed, yields its quota to the reckoning, and the measure bearing the year's harvesting is evenly stricken. For some the heaped-up surplus falls into gamers already well filled — it is a year of triumph ; they say to their souls, " Take thine ease." For others it is a year of doom. Their shrunken resources fall far below the brim ; they " owe a thousand talents, and have nothing to pay." A year of doom,- for the secret will not lie silent on the page. Out of the figures, blurred in their anxious vision, seems to rise a hand which writes, not only on the record of the past, but on the white margin of the future, " Ruined " ; a hand that, with " flaming sword," drives out wife and children from their inheritance, and keeps the door against them ; a hand of iron, that lays manacles upon them- selves, and brands them in the forehead with the mark of bondage. The vision is true. In a few days counting-house and home are empty ; the wife is hiding even from the gaze of pity that burns like fire ; the children's life is dwarfed in the * A New- Year's sermon (in part) preached in the First Baptist Church, Pierpont Street, Brooklyn, N. Y. NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 21 cold shadow of a grief they do not understand ; and the father, too proud to serve, too old to begin life anew, lingers in the margin of his former haunts, waiting for crumbs of fortune, until " heart and flesh fail." Such as these are the parables of life, whose facts men see, but whose lessons they will not learn. They count failure a misfortune, and therefore not a fault ; as though it were no fault to trust to the favor of fortune rather than the justice of law. The full-grown scholar, setting aside the lessons of his childhood, on his bigger slate, through all the problem, per- sists in reckoning two and two as five, and " sells short," " lives fast," " overtrades " accordingly, and yet wonders at last that his figures are rubbed out as worthless. Doubtless there are exceptions, but as a rule the insolvent need not look to earth- quake or tornado as the cause of falling walls, but to the care- lessness of his own hand, that by uncounted expenditure or reckless venture has removed the first foundation-stone. Israel, rescued from Egyptian bondage, was established in Canaan, a free people without caste, and equal in inheritance in the land. Every man dwelhng among his kindred, the owner of an' estate whose fertility was security against want, owing no man, and second to none in rank — the highest con- ditions for the realization and permanence of a perfect- human society existed. Yet the law which established this order made provision for its certain failure. It was foreseen that men unrestrained would mar the harmonious fabric, and within fifty years the land be filled on the one side with capitalists and aristocrats, and on the other with paupers, vagrants, and slaves. The history of this disruption of society is clearly indi- cated. Its first step is debt (not obligation simply, but in the narrower and more usual scriptural sense of the word, obligation beyond ability) — and debt is branded as sin. Honest traffic is the interchange of actual values ; it tends to frankness, maintains equality, and binds men in unity. It is within the law. Speculation abandons law to trust to for- tune ; dealing not in the actual, but the possible, the gain of the 2 2 THOUGHTS POR THE OCCASION. one party is the other's loss. It leads to subtlety and strife, and widens the chasm between men. Debt is a kind of specu- lation, a presumptuous going beyond law, and therefore against law, safe only to a miracle-worker greater than law. Doubt- less it is because of the specious form of this temptation in suretyship that Solomon so condemns it. The generosity which yields to it is too often unjust. From the lending of great names to lottery frauds, down to the commendation of patent medicines untasted and worthless books unread, men have thus made themselves hopeless debtors of the credulous people. There is no form of indebtedness more thoughtlessly incurred, and in the end more keenly resented as unjust, than suretyship. If the debtor can pay, why is a surety needed ? If the surety can pay, why does he not lend to the debtor ? If neither can pay, the creditor is defrauded at last. Tempted in whatever form, it is the step "beyond " which changes just dealing into debt, and plants the seed of the upas-tree. The step is inrtrkvable. It is going beyond his depth — his struggles help to drown him. Debt is an elastic band that tightens as it stretches. The want of the borrower measures the extortion of the lender. As deserts are rainless because they are so dry, so " the destruction of the poor is their pov- erty." Debt runs while men sleep as well as when they wake, and they cannot overtake it. The debtor Israelite soon parts with his inheritance. The downhill stride is swift. He is soon the bondsman of the creditor. It is the last plunge into despair, for not only the past, but the future is now sold ; the slave's earnings are not counted ; the possibility of restoration is cut ofl- This is the history of transgression. Debt turns to slavery. Seeking to add to his gains, the creditor loses himself ; reach- ing beyond the safe verge, he topples into the gulf. There is no hope of relief from man. The enslaved debtor at length ceases to struggle with his chains, and resigns him- self to apathy and suUenness. The creditor grows fiercer with NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 23 the taste of blood. The rugged mountains rise higher as the valleys deepen. The level " way " for " the people " seems less and less possible of realization. The tree will not lend its strength and height to the vine to lift it into sunlight, but rather uses its thick foliage to stifle it. Men's hands grow colder as they climb higher, and the care of great riches brings a perpetual frown ; so the poor are chilled, and creep away. The land of freedom, equality, and plenty has become a chaos, its families scattered, its freemen wearing the yoke, giants sucking the blood of dwarfs, and the bitter waters of poverty submerging the multitude. On the side of the op- pressor there was power ; but they had no comforter. Therefore comes the year of the Lord. The shrill voice of the trumpet rings throughout the land. It is a kingly signal. Startling as the shout of the royal herald or the flash of the scarlet robe, it tells that "the Lord is come,'' who "judgeth the poor with equity." No man might interfere between creditor and debtor, but "the oppressed and the oppressor are his.'' "The land is mine," he declares; "ye are but so- journers;" "it shall not be sold forever;" "the people are my servants;" "they shall not be sold as bondsmen;" "proclaim liberty throughout all the land, to all the inhabitants thereof." At the word, the gathered estates of the extortioner dissolve, the hands of the oppressor loosen ; in clay-pit and forest and harvest-field the bondsman shakes off his shackles and looks up, and from every quarter " the redeemed of the Lord come with songs" back to their long-lost homes. It is a royal restoration. Whether the debt be large or small, the bondage long or short, there is.no sordid calcula- tion; every man is wholly free, and returns to his unbroken inheritance. It is not without significance that this happy hoiu- comes on the great day of atonement. The cancelation of debt is no arbitrary, reasonless act. Debt is an offense against the law, and the law is just, therefore the people, " rich and poor, high and low together," are reminded in the tabernacle of Him to 24 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. whom they ahke owe all things; and recognizing their for- feited life in the substituted victim and scattered blood, and the certainty of purchased forgiveness in the welcome return of the high priest from the holy of hoKes, they are ready to yield to the justice of the demand that they should forgive as they have been forgiven. Justice and mercy alike attend the coming of " the acceptable year of the Lord." All this is a prophecy of Christ's coming and the world's year of grace. God taught the world " in divers parts,'' as we teach our children letters before words. Christ is " the Word," gathering these fragmentary truths of the Old Testament into himself, " the Truth." That the vision might be narrow and the outline distinct, the history of the world's bondage and deliverance was thus epitomized in a single land and nation. When Christ read these words in the synagogue at Naza- reth and declared their fulfilment, the world had fallen into disorder, as Palestine before the jubilee. Nations oppressed and oppressing one another, society broken into castes full of mutual hatred, the rich surfeited, the poor famished, the rab- ble clinging to idols, philosophers despising them, yet despair- ing of the truth, the earth " filled with thorns and briers," and the "whole creation groaning and travailing together." To such proportions, sweeping away the inheritance of .the race and bringing them into bondage, grew the first debt of diso- bedience, the first transgression — " going beyond." The trick- ling rill has swollen to a roaring tide of blood — " sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death." For a thousand years the " desire of all nations " had been awaited — some " Elias " who should "restore all things"; the Messiah of whom the Samar- itan woman said, " He will tell us all things." " In the fullness of time " Christ did come, the Redeemer and Deliverer, and from his coming even the world which re- jected him began to write "a.d." — "the year of our Lord;" not the year of the beginning of his power or love, but of his coming to us and more perfect manifestation. NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 25 But the year of jubilee was for Israel only. Others dwelt in the land, but the silver trumpet left them unredeemed, their debt uncanceled. The mere progress of time can save no man. Generations are not born into Christianity; the saints of the Old Testament were saved by the gospel, and sinners of the New Testament are lost under the law. All the figures of astronomy and the perfectness of its lenses cannot reveal the stars to me, except as the heavens are ensphered in my eye and repeated in its measures. So you, who have repeated in your experience the world's sad history, and by transgres- sion are " sold under sin," must also have a Bethlehem and Calvary in your heart, ere you can rejoice in this year as a " year of grace." It is useless to inquire what and how heavy is the debt you owe to God. What if it be beyond your power of computation ? The force of the blow does not always measure its destructiveness. The child's careless stroke may shatter the slender statue which genius has patiently wrought. The thoughtlessness of the world does not measure the limits of wrong done- or the price of reparation. It has blighted an innocent spirit, and robbed the world of a happy life. No lingering remorse, no studious tenderness henceforth can pay the debt. How, then, shall we measure the blow that mars that delicate and wonderful fabric, God's perfect law ! How, for example, comprehend the ruin wrought by a scald- ing oath dropped into the sensitive heart of a child ! It matters little whether the debt is great or small if pay- ment is hopeless. It is enough to know that, " made to have dominion " over God's works, you are a stranger in your in- heritance, and a "servant of servants," instead of a "prince of God." Yet your hopelessness is your only ground of hope, for the message of mercy is to the "poor," the "captive," the "bruised." "As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God." At length another trumpet will sound, whose shrill voice wakes the dead, announcing that " the year of his redeemed is come," and " the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come 26 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. to Zion with songs, and everlasting joy upon their heads." The substance of tlie truth, which has cast so many shadows into the earth, will then be fully known, and " sorrow and sigh- ing shall flee away.'' Are you of Israel ? Is this year of grace a year of grace to you? To the Christian as he writes "a.d." beside the num- bered years it is the King's token of remembrance that the " year of release " is soon to come. And to every man it is the King's seal, the still extended offer of a covenant of grace. Accept it, and " set to " your " seal that God is true." THE PROGRESS OF YEARS. A MOSAIC. Another year, with its record of joys and sorrows, sunshine and shadows, happiness and misery, and its good and evil, is now buried in the grave of the past. And it has not come and gone for naught, but has left its work behind it, and its impress upon the nineteenth century. This volume of the ledger of life is now closed, and laid away against the judg- ment of the last day. Its contents cannot be imdone, though, alas ! many will be undone by what it contains. The birth of the new year is a good time for reflection as to whether the world is growing better or worse, and as to what we can do to make it better. Many good people, espe- cially old people, who see the bright side of the past and have forgotten the dark side, seem to believe that the world is growing much worse all the time. Well, the world is yet much too bad, but it is certainly better now than ever before. Statistics are generally dry, but I think we can make them of interest here. When the elder Dr. Dwight assumed the presidency of Yale College, in 1775, there was but one professing Christian NEW-YEAR'S DAY. i^ among the students. In Harvard College it was no better. Skepticism and atheism were everywhere rampant, and infidel clubs in the colleges and among the people were a feature of the day. And what is the aspect of ailairs now? Of the 300 institutions in America called colleges and universities, 270 are now supported by Christian churches, and of their 45,000 students the churches teach all but 6000. These are instructed at the expense of the State. A majority of the students of old Harvard are from the evangelical chiu-ches. Then there was but I member of the church for every 1 5 of our popula- tion, and but 1 minister to every 2000 of the people. To-day there is i church-member to every 5 inhabitants, and i minis- ter to every 750 persons. It was the testimony of President Seelye, of Amherst College, that, notwithstanding our great foreign immigration, and our acquisition of Texas and Cali- fornia and New Mexico, the membership of our Protestant evangelical churches has increased, since 1800, two and a half times faster than the population. In conservative and cultured Boston the orthodox churches doubled their number in twenty years, between i860 and 1880. But how has Christianity progressed in all the world, and since it began ? Three centuries after Christ there were 5,000,000 Chris- tians ; eight centuries after Christ, 30,000,000 ; ten centuries after Christ, 50,000,000; fifteen centuries after Christ, 100,- 000,000 ; eighteen centuries after Christ, 174,000,000 ; eighteen and a half centuries after Christ, 440,000,000. The United States census of 1890 shows 20,618,307 church- members of all denominations, or something over one mem- ber to every three of the population ; and counting the regular and accelerating growth, and the great number of converts by the missions of the last half-century, it may not be doubted that the twentieth centmy will open upon 1,000,000,000 church-members. It is true that these numbers are composed of Cathohcs, as well as all kinds of Protestants, but they demonstrate the fact 28 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. \hsX faith in Christ is rapidly spreading over the world as the centuries are counted off. But people are not orAy formally , but really, growing better. Not that the first ages did not produce thousands of as good men as the world will ever see, but there are more good peo- ple, and the general sentiment and life of mankind are better as the world grows older. This is seen : 1. In the different nature of amusements and of the settle- ments of difficulties. Many of our modern theaters and other classes of amusements are very wicked, but they are not so bad as the cock and bull fights, and often the deadly encoun- ter of human beings, in the olden time. Men and nations do not so often settle difficulties by dueling and warfare as they formerly did, but, instead, resort to law and arbitration. And the time will come when men " shall beat their swords into plow-shares, and their spears into pruning-hooks ; when nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more." 2. The character of the ministry is better now than it used to be. Many of our old preachers can remember when in our own country, as in England and other old countries to-day, it was not thought wrong for church officials and ministers to be "moderate drinkers." Now few preachers can drink and re- tain their places either in the churches or in the hearts of the people. 3. Religious people were formerly more cruel than they now are. We need not go back to the barbarities of Rome or to the cruelties of the Inquisition, but to our own beloved coun- try in colonial days. The banishment of Roger Williams, the persecution of the Quakers and of supposed witches, tell us that times are not now as they used to be. Men are better now than they were in the long ago, and the times are better, and the world is moving in the right direction. The beginning of a new year is the time when new resolu- tions are generally formed ; but, alas ! these are much more easily made than kept. Still, fear of failing should not deter NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 29 US from renewing vows to do good, and also making new ones. We may try and fail, but we are much likelier to fail to try. We should not make extravagant promises to our- selves or to others, for the flesh is weak ; but we should lay out our work for the year and then do it. We have but one short life to live ; let us get as much in it and out of it as pos- sible. No rules can be laid down that will suit all, but prob- ably the following thoughts may indicate a line of duty and suggest much more that is needful : 1. We should always do well the duty next to us. The way to prepare for a large work is to do a small one well. We must not neglect present duties and enjoyments. The present is our only time for doing. 2. We should never trifle with conscience. If we have a doubt about a thing being right we would better let it alone. If we would be independent and manly we must retain our self-respect, and we cannot do this unless the conscience is at ease. 3. We should appreciate our own homes and families, and not expend all our smiles and kind words upon others. The happiness and salvation of our own children should be worth more to us than the good of anybody else. 4. We should make it a point to know that we have done some good or made somebody happy every day ; and no year should pass without our bringing some soul to Christ that other- wise might be lost. 5. We should use our opportunities as they come, so that we may never know remorse. " He that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin." 6. If we fail in whole or in part in any or all of these things, let us come to Christ daily and humbly confess our sins and ask his forgiveness, and try again; and we will continually grow stronger and better, and what we are unable to do at last we can lay upon him who has borne all our sorrows. Dear reader, we enter the new year walking by faith and not by sight. To many of us the realities of the past year 30 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. seem stranger than the most extravagant fiction; and the present year is big with events yet to happen. Father, take our hands ! We shall certainly reach our last milestone, when the jour- ney of life will be completed, the volume of time be closed, and we shall take our places in the great hereafter. Oh, that we may be wise now ! GOD AMONG THE CENTURIES. BY T. DE WITT TALMAGE, D.D. Consider the years of many generations. — Deut. xxxii. 7. At twelve o'clock last night, while so many good people were watching, an old friend passed out of our homes, and a stranger entered. The old friend was garrulous with the oc- currences of many days, but the stranger put his finger over his lip and said nothing, and seemed charged with many se- crets and mysteries. I did not see either the departure or the arrival, but was sound asleep, thinking that was for me the best way to be wide-awake now. Good-by, old year! We welcome the new ! As an army is divided into brigades and regiments and companies, and they observe this order in their march, and their tread is majestic, so the time of the world's existence is divided into an army, divinely commanded ; the eras are the brigades, the centuries are the regiments, and the years are the companies. Forward ! into the eternity to come, out of the eternity past. Forward! is the command, and nothing can halt them, even though the world should die. While obeying my text, " Consider the years of many generations," I propose to speak of the chronology of the Bible, or God among the centuries. We make a distinction between time and eternity, but time is only a piece of eternity, and chronology has been engaged NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 31 in the sublime work of dividing up this portion of eternity that we call time into compartments, and putting events in their right compartment. It is as much an injustice against the past to wrongly arrange its events as it would be an injustice if, through neglect of chronological accuracy, it should in the far-distant future be said that America was discovered in 1776, and the Declaration of Independence was signed in 1492, and Washington was born on the 2 2d of March, and the Civil War of the United States was fought in 1840. As God puts all the events of time in the right place, let us be careful that we do not put them in the wrong place. The chronology of the Bible takes six steps, but they are steps so long that it makes us hold our breath as we watch the movement : from Adam to Abraham ; from Abraham to the exodus out of Egypt ; from the exodus to the foundation of Solomon's temple ; from the foundation of Solomon's temple to the destruction of that temple ; from the destruction of the temple to the return from Babylonian captivity ; from Babylonian captivity to the birth of Christ. Chronology takes pen and pencil, and calling astronomy and history to help, says : " Let us fix up one event from which to calculate everything. Let it be a star, the Bethlehem star, the Christmas star." Chronology enters at another point and shows us that the seasons of the year were then only two — summer and winter. We find that the Bible year was 360 days- instead of 365 ; that the day was calculated from six o'clock in the morning to six 6'clock at night ; that the night was divided into four watches, namely, the late watch, the midnight, the cock-crowing, and the early watch. The clock and watch were invented so long after the world began their mission that the day was not very sharply divided in Bible times. Ahaz had a sun-dial, or a flight of stairs with a column at the top, and the shadow which that column threw on the steps beneath indicated the hour, the shadow lengthening or withdrawing from step to step. But the events of life and the events of the world moved so slowly for the most part in Bible times, that they had no 32 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. need of such timepieces as we stand on our mantels or carry in our pockets in an age when a man may have a half-dozen or dozen engagements for one day, and needs to know the exact time for each one of them. The earth itself in Bible times was the chief timepiece, and it turned once on its axis, and that was a day, and once around the sun, and that was a year. It was not until the fourteenth century that the alma- nac was born, the almanac that we toss carelessly about, not realizing that it took the accumulated ingenuity of more than iive thousand years to make one. Chronology had to bring into its service the monuments of Egypt and the cylinders of Assyria and the bricks of Babylon and the pottery of Nineveh and the medals struck at Antioch for the battle of Actium, and all the hieroglyphics that could be deciphered, and had to go into the extremely delicate business of asking the ages of Adam and Seth and Methuselah, who, after the three hundredth year, wanted to be thought young. It is something to thank God for that the modes are so complete for calculating the cycles, the centuries, the decades, the years, the months, the days, the hours, the seconds. Think of making appointments, as in the Bible days, for the time of the new moon ! Think of making one of the watches of the night in Bible times a rooster's crowing ! The Bible says : "Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice;" "If the master cometh at cock-crowing;" and that was the way the midnight watch was indicated. The crowing of the barn-yard bird has always been most uncertain. The crowing is at the lowest temperature of the night, and the amount of dew and the direction of the wind may bring the lowest temperature at eleven o'clock at night or two o'clock in the morning, or at any one of six hoiurs. Just before a rain the crowing of chan- ticleer in the night is almost perpetual. Compare these modes of marking time with our modes of marking time, when twelve o'clock is twelve o'clock and six o'clock is six o'clock and ten o'clock is ten o'clock, and in- dependent of all weathers, and then thank God that you live NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 33 now. But notwithstanding all the imperfect modes of mark- ing hours or years or centuries, Bible chronology never trips up, never falters, never contradicts itself; and here is one of the best arguments for the authenticity of the Scriptures. If you can prove an alibi in the courts, and you can prove be- yond doubt that you were in some particular place at the time you were charged with doing or saying something in quite an- other place, you can gain the victory ; and infidelity has tried to prove an alibi by contending that events and circumstances in the Bible ascribed to certain times must have taken place at some other time, if they took place at all. But this Book's chronology has never been caught at fault. This chronological study affords, among many practical thoughts, especially two — the one encouraging to the last de- gree and the other startling. The encouraging thought is that the main drift of the centuries has been toward betterment, with only here and there a stout reversal. Grecian civilization was a vast improvement on Egyptian civilization, and Roman civilization a vast improvement on Grecian civilization, and Christian civilization is a vast improvement on Roman civili- zation. What was the boasted age of Pericles compared with the age of Longfellow and Tennyson ? What was Queen Elizabeth as a specimen of moral womanhood compared with Queen Victoria ? What were the cruel warriors of olden times compared with the most distinguished warriors of the last half-century, all of them as much distinguished for kind- ness and good morals as for prowess — the two military leaders of our Civil War on Northern and Southern side communicant members of Christian churches, and their home life as pure as their public life ? Nothing impresses me in this chronological review more than the fact that the regiments of years are better and better regiments as the troops move on. I thank God that you and I were not bom any sooner than we were born. How could we have endured the disaster of being born in the eighteenth or seventeenth or sixteenth century ? Glad am I that we are in the regiment now passing the re- 34 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. viewing-stand, and that our children will pass the stand in a still better regiment. God did not build this world for a slaughter-house or a den of infamy. A good deal of cleaning house will be necessary before the world becomes as clean and sweet as it ought to be, but the brooms and the scrubbing- brushes and the upholsterers and plumbers are already busy, and when the world gets fixed up as it will be, if Adam and Eve ever \isit it — as I expect they will — they will say to each other, " Well, this beats Paradise when we lived there, and the pears and plums are better than we plucked from the first trees, and the wardrobes are more complete, and the climate is better." Since I settled in my own mind the fact that God was stronger than the devil I have never lost faith in the im- paradisation of this planet. But the other thought coming out of this subject is that biblical chronology, and, indeed, all chronology, is urging the world to more punctuality and immediateness. Chronology, beginning by appreciating the value of years and the value of days, has kept on until it cries out, " Man, immortal ; woman, immortal ; look out for that minute ; look out for that second! " We talk a great deal about the value of time, but will never fully appreciate its value until the last fragment of it has passed out of our possession forever. The greatest fraud a man can commit is to rob another of his time. Hear it, ye laggards, and repent ! All the fingers of chronology point to punctuality as one of the graces. The minister or the lecturer or business man who comes to his place ten minutes after the appointed time commits a crime the enormity of which can only be estimated by multiplying the number of persons pres- ent by ten. If the engagement be made with five persons he has stolen fifty minutes, for he is ten minutes too late, and he has robbed each of the five persons of ten minutes apiece, and ten times five are fifty. If there are five hundred persons present, and he be ten minutes too late, he has committed a robbery of five thousand minutes, for ten times five hundred are five thousand, and five thousand minutes are eighty-three NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 35 hours, which makes more than th];ee days. The thief of dry- goods, the thief of bank-bills, is not half so bad as the thief of time. Dr. Rush, the greatest and busiest physician of his day, appreciated the value of time, and when asked how he had been able to gather so much information for his books and lectures he replied, " I have been able to do it by econo- mizing my time. I have not spent one hour in amusement in thirty years." And taking a blank-book from his pocket, he said, " I fill a book like this every week with thoughts that occur to me and facts collected in the rooms of my patients." Napoleon appreciated the value of time when the sun was sinking upon Waterloo, and he thought that a little more time would retrieve his fortunes, and he pointed to the sinking sun and said, " What would I not give to be this day possessor of the power of Joshua, and enabled to retard thy march for two hours ! " The good old woman appreciated the value of time when at ninety-three years of age she said, " The Judge of all the earth does not mean that I shall have any excuse for not being prepared to meet him." Voltaire, the blatant infidel, appreciated the value of time when, in his dying-moments, he said to his doctor, " I will give you half of what I am worth if you will give me six months of life ;" and when told that he could not live six weeks he burst into tears, and said, " Then I shall go to hell." John Wesley appreciated the value of time when he stood on his steps waiting the delayed carriage to take him to an appointment, saying, " I have lost ten min- utes forever." Lord Nelson appreciated the value of time when he said, " I owe everything in the world to being al- ways a quarter of an hour beforehand." A clock-maker in one of the old English towns appreciated the value of time when he put on the front of the town clock die words, " Now or when ? " Mitchell the astronomer appreciated the value of time when he said, " I have been in the habit of calculat- ing the value of a thousandth part of a second." They best appreciate the value of time whose Sabbaths have been wasted, ^nd whose opportunities of repentance and usefulness are all 36 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. gone, and who have nothing left but memories, baleful ele- giac. They stand in the bleak September, with bare feet, on the sharp stubble of a reaped wheat-field, crying, " The har- vest is past ; " and the sough of an autumnal equinox moans forth in echo, " The harvest is past." But do not let us get an impression from chronology that because the years of time have been so long in procession they are to go on forever. Matter is not eternal. No, no. If you watch half a day or a whole day or two days, as I once did, to see a military procession, you remember that the last brigade and the last regiment and the last company finally passed on, and as we rose to go we said to each other, " It is all over." So this mighty procession of earthly years will terminate — ^just when, I have no power to prognosticate ; but science confirms the Bible prophecy that the earth cannot always last. In- deed, there has been a fatality of worlds. The moon is merely the corpse of what it once was, and scientists have again and again gone up in their observatories to attend the death-bed of dying worlds, and have seen them cremated. So I am certain, both from the Word of God and science, that the world's chronology will sooner or later come to its last chap- ter. The final century will arrive and pass on, and then will come the final decade, and then the final year and the final month and the final day. The last spring will swing its censer of apple-blossoms, and the last winter bank its snows. The last comet will burn like Moscow, and the last morning radi- ate the hills. The clocks will strike their last hour, and the watches will tick their last second. No incendiaries will be needed to run hither and yon with torches to set the world on fire. Chemistry teaches us that there is a very inflammable element in water. While oxygen makes up a part of the water, the other part of the water is hydrogen, and that is very combustible. The oxygen drawn out from the water, the inflammable hydrogen may put in- stantly into conflagration the Hudsons and Savannahs and Mississippis and Rhines and Urals and Danubes, and Atlantic NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 37 and Pacific and Indian and Mediterranean seas. And then the Angel of God, descending from the throne, might put one foot in the surf of the sea and the other on the beach, and cry to the four winds of heaven, " Time was, but time shall be no longer ! " Yet, found in Christ, and pardoned and sancti- fied, we shall welcome the day with more gladness than you ever welcomed a Christmas or New-Year's morn. When wrapt in fire, the realms of ether glow, And heaven's last thunder shakes the earth below, Thou, undismayed, shalt o'er the ruin smile, And light thy torch at nature's funeral pile. ANOTHER YEAR OF TIME. CHARLES A. STODDARD, D.D. Time was, is past, thou canst not it recall ; Time is, thou hast, improve the portion small ; Time future is not and may never be ; Time present is the only time for thee. Can you hear the wings of Time as he speeds upon his rapid flight ? Go aside from this noisy scene of life and Usten for the bird of passage. Life is full of bustling activity, full of sounding deeds which reverberate through the world. Time, that swallows up these echoes, " ghdes soundless as a shadow." In the revolving series of days and months and years there come some seasons so marked and celebrated that we seem to hear a call to ponder and reflect upon the steady flow of time. If these seasons come with frequency we become careless of their monitions, and their voice grows less and less distmct. But if the interval which elapses between their recurrence is long their warning breaks more plainly on the ear and utters its impressive words directly to the heart. A year is passing away. The bells which chimed its advent are soon to toll its requiem, in tones deep, full, and sad. In 38 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. solemn silence we should pause, and while their mournful tongue declares the departure of the longest separate period in our existence, ponder upon the flying series of days and years which constitute our life, and determine wisely to use tlie moments which we still call our own. Men pass their time in different ways, but, alas ! how many of these ways are foolish and unprofitable ! Time is to some a weight, a weariness ; they are perplexed how to dispose of it, and would fain live oblivious of its passage. Some try, in common phrase, to "kill time," by spending it in sloth and vicious pleasure ; others seek excitement, and burden them- selves with heavy labors and anxious cares, that they may thus muffle the wheels of time, which are ever rolling them onward to eternity. Eternity is to them a thought of awful omen; they dread to have it enter into their minds and come un- bidden into their meditations; they would fain quench the thoughts of the future, and those evidences of immortality which any serious consideration of time, and the purpose for which it was given, kindles within them. They strive to bound their horizon by the clouds and darkness of this life, to forget that there is any other world than this; they spend their time as if its days and years were secured to them for unending hfe on earth. But "time is short." How common the remark! How universally is its warning disregarded ! To a reflecting' mind there is a solemn meaning in these three little words. Their echo, oft repeated, awakes thought and inspires action. One who is thus awakened reviews the past, not for the amusement of an idle hour, but to learn wisely to use the present, which alone is his. Within these years gone by what varied events have occurred to us and to our friends, to our country and the worid ! The smiles of friends have beamed upon our life, and mutual prosperity has made us glad ; or tears have fur- rowed our cheeks, and the shadows of death ha\'e darkened our pathway. Nations have joined their gathered hosts in fierce encounter, and battles lost and won have swelled the NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 39 blood-stained records of humanity. Cities have been founded and destroyed ; commerce and the arts have made wonderful progress, or financial disaster has paralyzed industry, and pes- tilence has wasted mankind. Of all these varied changes we have been witnesses, in some of them we have played a part, and yet how brief the period in which they all occurred appears in the retrospect! They all seem unreal and phantom-like ; as the " baseless fabric of a vision " they have passed away. We may even extend our survey of the past; following the clue of history, we may thread the mazes of the earlier ages, and standing on the threshold of human existence trace the progress of the race through the centuries to our own era. At the close of such a review we feel as if we had been viewing but the passing pageant of an hour. Our lips confess involuntarily that time is short, but where is the response within the heart ? How will the vision influ- ence the actions of to-morrow ? Will it secure more careful preparation for the future ? Shall we use it more wisely ? Alas! we gain no lasting lesson from the retrospect. Time in review seems short, in prospect long, and man is prone to look forward rather than behind him in this life. Perhaps in another life the lost may be condemned to brood forevermore upon the past and know nothing of a future or of hope. But here hope bends its rainbow round the coming days, and we turn gladly from the mournful, short-lived past of time to say, " To-morrow is long, another year is longer ; there is time enough remaining for pleasure and for prepara- tion too." To-morrow's sun will sink in night, and we shall note again the brevity of time. The snows of winter will en- shroud another dying year, and we shall murmur, "Time is short." Not till that last day, the day that closes our mortal exis- tence, shall we fully understand the brevity of time. Yet time is our life ; its passage is our death. The moment we began to live, that moment we began to die. We forget too 40 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. often that the departure of time means the departure of our life. When the warm blood flows full and strong through all the swelling veins, and full-robed joy animates body and mind ; when in the series of our days and years there occurs no startling circumstance to arrest our notice or awake our thought, we forget that we are not moored, but are ever glid- ing, though we notice not our motion, down the stream of time. Again, when excitement possesses us, or mad pleasure inflames our passions and bewilders our senses, we dash down the stream, and days and weeks, and it may be years, the landmarks on the banks, are passed unheeded. If we heed not Time, still less does Time take note of us ; calm, steady, and voiceless, blind to our follies, deaf to all our prayers, he moves with even and resistless tread toward his own doom and ours ; toward our day of death, and to that great epoch when the mighty angel, with his right foot upon the sea and his left foot upon the earth, shall lift up his hand " and swear by him that liveth for ever and ever . . . that there shall be time no longer." Almighty power alone can stay the passage of time or of life. The shadow has returned upon the dial-plate but once in the world's history, and then by the direct command of God ; the arm of death has been palsied only to reveal the greater power of Him who triumphs over death and brings an immortality to light. Reflections such as these should make us more jealous of the passing moments, more watchful of ourselves, more care- ful of what we allow to engross our time. We should regard it as a Saviour's gift to man to be employed in his service. God never lays more social or public duties upon any one than are consistent with a supreme devotion to the interests of eternity and the welfare of the soul. God allows space for every temporal duty, time for every .lawful recreation, and it is wisdom to restrict these duties and pleasures so that they infringe not upon the sacred hours allotted to prayer and wor- ship, while it is foolish and profane to say that earthly duties NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 41 prevent us from attending to eternal things. Be sure that anything which, under the name or guise of duty, hinders from considering or preparing for a future state is not duty, but delusion. We should erase it from the roll of duties, and spend the hours which it engrosses in things which bear upon another life. Let us no longer spend time in trifles when im- mortal life is at stake, for time is short and eternity is long. REFLECTIONS ON THE NEW YEAR. BISHOP MATTHEW SIMPSON. There are sorrie reflections which may be profitable in be- ginning the duties of the new year. First, we ought to feel our dependence on God ; not on man, not on the best-laid plans. We should confess that we are in the hands of God. If he uphold us, if he encircle us, oh, how safe ! If we can lie on his bosom as a child on the bosom of its mother, how sweet shall be our rest ! A ray from heaven always shines upon the path which is placed directly under the guidance of God. Tell me of difficulties and trials ; I know something of them. But this I have learned, that in all ages the men who have done right have been successful. If this be a happy new year, a year of usefulness, a year in which we shall live to make this earth better, it is because God will direct our pathway. How important, then, to feel our dependence upon him 1 We are children ; God is our Father. We are more de- pendent on God than is any son upon his father; and if so, should we not bend to him in prayer ? Should we not ask what God wills us to do, and humbly and suppliantly, before his throne, pray that light may shine on our paths and that grace may distil into our hearts ? Tell me not it is unmanly to pray ; tell me not it indicates a lack of self-rehance to in- voke divine aid. Unmanly to pray ! Is it unmanly for a son to ask counsel of his father ? 42 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Young man, young woman, he sends you into society to be as a light. " Ye are the hght of the world," to shine among the stars which have preceded you ; and you have your mis- sion, which no one can take from you. You are not here for a moment, but for eternity ; your times are in God's hand. He leads you as much as if you saw the divine arm encirchng you. He directs your pathway as fully as though he sent his angel to show you every step you should take. We can succeed only when we work in harmony with God's providences. Give yourself to that stream. It is easy to float down with the current which God has made to run from the mountain-top to the great ocean ; but let us reverse our course, and stem the current — then only shall we know its strength. The strongest arm is powerless before it, and the utmost effort impotent. So with us : we shall succeed if we work in harmony with God's plans ; if we work in opposition we shall be vainly striving against him. Read the design of God in all the afflictions of earth. Does he take a dear one away ? Ah ! there is gloom in the household. But there is light above ; and sometimes the thought of the dear one seems like opening a door in heaven to give brighter light than we ever saw before. The thought of friends in glory makes heaven sweeter than ever to us. Are there disasters in business, and is property swept away ? It may be to show us the riches in heaven that earth's destroy- ers cannot reach ; that we should feel more dependent, be more trustful. It was good for the psalmist that he was afflicted, and it may be good for us. Let me, then, give myself to work just where God designs me to be : let it be in the colliery, all well ; in the forest, all well ; or let it be in the city, in professional life. Place me just where God wills me to be placed, to do just what he wills that I should do, and small as I am, not the angel Gabriel could fill my place in the great picture which God is working out. If I take this conception into my heart, how subhme becomes my mission in hfe ! I am not here without an ob- NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 43 ject ; I am not here without a home. I am not here for to- day, then to lie down and be buried beneath the clods of the earth ; I am here for all eternity, here not only to be read and known of men, but to be read and known throughout the ages. I am here because God has sent me to do a work that no other being could do but myself. Had there not been room for me, God had not made me. Had I not been needed in America God had not placed me in America. Had I not work in the nineteenth century I had not been bom. Were there not room for my intellect and arm God had not given them to me, I have a place, am sent of God on a mis- sion ; and if I perform it God will acknowledge that I have done his will, and will some day say, even to one so worth- less as myself, "Well done, good and faithful servant: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." Is it unmanly to ask of Him who holds all agencies in his hand, to use according to the counsel of his own will ? It is manly to pray, it is wise to pray ; and we should be in the attitude of prayer in the beginning of this year. We should pray that God may direct our steps through all the days and weeks. The whole future may be dependent upon the few hours before us. We may take some step which will change the course of our lives. Is it not wise to ask God for direc- tion ? He alone sees the end from the' beginning. He alone sees the infinite connections of events. A NEW-YEAR'S ADDRESS. REV. CHARLES GARRETT. Charles Lamb has said that the man must be a very bad man, or a very ignorant one, who does not make a good resolution on New- Year's day ; and believing that my readers are neither one nor the other, I want to show them the im- portance of their resolving to be abstainers, not only for their 44 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. own sakes, but especially for the sake of those around them. I want them to listen to the voice of the children, who are crying to them, in tones that it would be criminal to disregard, " Take the safest path, for we are following you." During one of my holidays in North Wales I was staying with my family near a range of hills to which I was strangely attracted. Some of them were slanting and easy to climb, and my children rejoiced to accompany me to their summit. One, however, was higher than the others, and its sides were steep and rugged. I often looked at it with a longing desire to reach the top. The constant companionship of my children, however, was a difficulty. Several of them were very young, and I knew it would be full of peril for them to attempt the ascent. One bright morning, when I thought they were busy with their games, I started on my expedition. I quietly made my way up the face of the hill till I came to a point where the path forked, one path striking directly upward, and the other ascending in a slanting direction. I hesitated for a moment as to which of the two paths I should take, and was about to take the precipitous one when I was startled by hear- ing a little voice shouting, " Father, take the safest path, for I am following you." On looking down I saw that my little boy had discovered my absence and followed me. He was already a considerable distance up the hill, and had found the ascent difficult, and when he saw me hesitating as to which of the paths I should take he revealed himself by the warning cry. I saw at a glance that he was in peril at the point he had reached, and trembled lest his little feet should shp before I could get to him. I therefore cheered him by calling to him that I would come and help him directly. I was soon down to him, and grasped his little warm hand with a joy that every father will understand. I saw that in attempting to follow my example he had incurred fearful danger, and I descended, thanking God that I had stopped in time to save my child from injury and death. Years have passed since that, to me, memorable morning ; NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 45 but though the danger has passed the little fellow's cry has never left me. It taught me a lesson the full force of which I had never known before. It showed me the power of our unconscious influence, and I saw the terrible possibility of our leading those around us to ruin without intending or knowing it ; and the lesson I learned that morning I am anxious to im- press upon those to whom my words may come. The Apostle Paul tells us that "no man liveth to himself," and this solemn truth we should ever bear in mind. Those around us are, without an effort on their part or ours, con- stantly being molded and shaped by our example. Hence, in spite of ourselves, we are our brother's keeper ; we lift him up into purity and light, or we can drag him down into darkness and despair. This is especially true of the children around us. With these our influence is a moral atmosphere, affecting them far more than we imagine. Children are like the sensi- tive plates .of the photographer, and our every look and action produces its effect. They are also natural imitators, and our lives are reproduced in theirs. The child of the minister will form his little pulpit, summon his congregation, and deliver his discourse ; the child of the smoker will be seen with his mimic pipe going through the same performances as the father; while the child of the drinker will eagerly watch for the opportunity to drain the glass from which his father has been drinking. Their bright, sharp eyes watch our every motion, in the family, at the hearth, and round the table ; and though we are conscious of exerting no influence upon them our every act and tone sinks into their plastic nature and molds their character forever. If the influence is for evil no heavenly discipline can entirely remove it ; and if it is for good no bad associations can entirely effect its destruction. Two paths are open before us on this blessed New- Year's day. AVe ha\-e the terrible power of choice. We cannot move without affecting others. The children, in their inno- cence and weakness, are following us, " though with unequal Step," and are crying to us, " Take the safest path, for we are 46 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. following you." Your head may be so steady and your foot so firm that you may tread the dangerous path without falling. But what of the children who are following you ? Can you guarantee that their heads will be as steady and their feet as firm as yours ? We are responsible to God for our example, and in the great day we must meet the results of even our unconscious influence. I am personally prepared to meet the results of my total abstinence, but I dare not meet the results of my drinking, however moderately. Dare you ? In the decision to which you come to-day take in the whole case. If you drink you may gratify habit, appetite, and custom ; you may produce a momentary flow of animal spirits, and even fancy that you derive a httle physical advantage. If, on the contrary, you resolve to abstain, you avoid the " appearance of evil " ; you will pursue a course of self-denial ; your example will be one that all can safely imitate. Dr. Lyman Beecher has well said : " It is not enough to erect the flag ahead to mark the spot where the drunkard dies. It must be planted at the entrance of the course, proclaiming in waving, This is the way to death / If we cannot stop men at the beginning we cannot separate between that and the end. He that lets strong drink alone is safe, and only he." NEW-YEAR'S DAY MEDITATION. DR. A. THOLUCK. Let others quail at the milestones which stand by the way- side, and tell the passing pilgrim how small a portion of his journey is still before him compared with that which lies be- hind. For my part, I can behold them without dismay — nay, I hail them, as I pass, with joy. To me such a milestone is every New- Year's day. My looks are all the oftener directed homeward, and my pace quickens. Does it not even wing the feet of the fainting traveler to behold the towers of his native NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 47 city rising above the mist and appearing every moment more and more brightly to the view ? No doubt we must be sure about the place to which the way is conducting us. He who has found upon earth the city of his affections, and who with every onward step is only ad- vancing toward a mist, may well look upon New- Year's day as a day of sorrow. Well may it be a dark and gloomy day to the man who, as a poor and humble pilgrim, is journeying to some royal city where he has not a single friend to welcome his arrival or offer him the shelter of a roof. A poor and humble pilgrim am I ; but, God be thanked ! I know of One who long ago prepared for me a place. Hence it is that as I pass the milestones each in succession becomes an altar, on which I present oblations of gratitude and praise. There are many, I am aware, to whom the thought of the flight of time is dispiriting. For me, I feel that He hath not given the spirit of fear, but of power. Whoe'er has washed his sins and guilt In Jesus' blood away, And to him cleaves, like loving child, Still closer day by day. With spirit undismayed will meet The lowering future's wrath ; Though floods may fall and tempests beat, He keeps his homeward path. WHAT WILL THE NEW YEAR BRING? If we could answer that question the dawn of each year might not appear to us "a happy New Year." Wisely and kindly does our Father shield our eyes from a sight of future days. The coming joys might dazzle us and turn us aside from present duties ; or the griefs that He along the way might utterly unnerve and dishearten us. To see but a step before us, and trust implicitly the wisdom and love of God for all 48 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. that we cannot see, is far better than to know the end from the beginning. One thing we are sure the new year will bring: it will bring to us day by day the unerring, loving, brooding care of God. We know from the past what the future will be in this respect. Looking back, we say, " Surely goodness and mercy have followed me ;" and our trustful hearts exclaim, " Yes, and shall follow me all the days of my life." Aye, not only follow, but lead and guide on every side. So, whatever comes, let us "know and believe the Love.''' AVe can walk courageously when Love goes with us ; we can bear disappointment when Love has the management of our affairs ; we can endure pain when Love soothes us and says, " It is but for a moment ; " we can stand before the iron doors of great mysteries without fear when we know Love holds the key. O thou unknown new year, before whose portals we stand blind and deaf to all thou mayest have in store for us, we cross thy threshold with undaunted step, for we are "per- suaded that neither death, nor life, . . . nor things present, nor things to come, . . . shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." My heart shrinks back from trials Which the future may disclose, Yet I never had a sorrow But as the dear Lord chose ; So I press the coming tears back With the whispered word, " He knows.'' Christian Advocate. NEW-YEAR'S LONGINGS. Is \\. peace or is it nnrest that gives zest to the coming of a New- Year's morning ? Is it because we are contented with our present condition, or because we reach out after a better state of being, that we hail with gladness a new beginning in NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 49 time's changes ? Is it because we are satisfied with our exist- ing plane of life and endeavor, or because we look forward with longing hope to a possible nobler attaining on a loftier plane of existence, that we rejoice in the thought that an old year has ended and a new year has begun ? If, indeed, we were satisfied with what we are, and what we have, and what we have been doing, there would be to us sad- ness rather than gladness in our passing on from the present period of life to an unknown future ; and the end of the old year would bring a sense of loss, in that its privileges and possessions must now be a memory instead of an existing de- light. But just in proportion as we are not contented with our sphere, nor satisfied with ourselves, do we reach out long- ingly to a better sphere and a worthier course of hfe ; and therefore it is that, to so many of us, the end of an old year brings a sense of relief, in that its shortcomings and failures are now to be left behind, while the approach of a new year suggests a hope of something different and better beyond, in the path we are treading. A young Christian being asked, at the close of an old year, if she intended to be present at the sunrise prayer-meeting of her church on the morning of the new year, answered, heart- ily, "Why, of course I shall be there. I don't want to be without the one comfort of making my new resolve at that meeting, even if nothing more ever comes of it." And she was right so far. A good resolve that is never more than a resolve is better than that deadness of heart which lacks even a longing for a better mode of hving. With our lives as they are, and our plane of living as it has been, it is well that we are restless and unsatisfied, and that we long, even though spasmodically and with feebleness, to take an utterly new start on another and a higher -lane of living and being. Sunday-school Times. 50 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. THE NEW YEAR. When we were children we all had a firm beHef in the pos- sibility of literally " turning over a new leaf " ; and on the evening of the 31st of December we went to sleep with a pe- culiarly satisfied feeling that the old year was entirely finished, its record all closed ; and that to-morrow the new year was to come, the glad new year, holding in its hands all joys and pleasures. And then, on the morrow, how easy it was to be good ! How far away was the old self — gone into the irre- claimable past with the old year! But in time — was it within twenty-four or thirty-six hours? — we learned the sad lesson that the old self was easier brought back than the old year ; the latter was dead indeed, the former was a very lively reality. Ah well] we have gone on so far from those childish days that we can afford to smile at their fancies. Slowly we have been taught, by all the bitter lessons of the years that stretch between the then and the now, that no new year brings with it a new self ; that at no time during our existence has the future been a clean, white page on which we might write what we would. And sometimes we wonder if, since God deter- mined so much of our lives by inheritance and environment, he has left any part to be determined by us. And as we sit by our fireside and watch the old year die out from the present and become of the past ; as we review its course, and weep over its sorrows, and yearn for one more taste of its joys ; as we turn back the veil from the face of the precious dead memories we keep buried in our hearts, and feel that we would gladly give the best that the new year can bring if only we could live again one day or week of the dear old year — as we think of these things, what wonder is it that we dread to meet the new year, with our hearts saddened and our courage weakened by the experiences of the year that is dying ? And as we ponder on the past, which has, on the NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 51 whole, proved more of a friend than a foe, and on the future, so unknown, so untried — hark ! the bells ring out in the quiet darkness. The old year is dead, the new year is born. Hum- bly, fearfully, we sink on our knees, and slowly, in answer to our prayers, comes back something of the old faith of our childhood, and we rejoice that we are granted one more New- Year's day on which to " begin again " — not in our childish way, with utter disregard of the past, but trustingly, patiently, knowing that we must ever carry with us our past, and re- joicing that, with God's help, we may make the future better because of the past. Then, as we rise from our knees, we look bravely forward to the veiled figure that stands at our threshold ; we know nothing of what it brings, we know only that it is God's new year. May he bless it to us all ! E. D. H., in the Golden Rule. THE MILESTONES OF LIFE. New-Year's, in its design, should not be simply retrospec- tive, but peculiarly prospective. Upon this day we should reach forward in purpose unto those things that are before, that are high, exalted, and noble, and toward them press. These cycles that begin and end with New- Year's, termed years, are the unit measiu'es of our lives. Threescore and ten of them are the measure of our days. How important it is that at the beginning of each we stop and think, to resolve on a better life, and at once begin so to live ! " So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom," is an apt prayer for this day. What can be more worthy to a heart than to apply itself unto wisdom, to that wisdom the beginning of which is the fear of the Lord? This may be our last year. Are we ready? How many stood upon the threshold of the year just past with hopes as high as ours are to-day, but to-day they are numbered with the dead! How many of our acquaintances have during the year been removed 52 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. by death! To-day not a few families are steeped in bereave- ment's sorrow. Very many are in mourning. To how many might it be said to-day, " This year thou shalt die "! It may be to you, dear reader. It may be to me. How important that we set our house in order! Ere long it may be said to us, " The Master calleth for thee ! " Have we made our peace with God ? We know not what is before us. We know not what a day may bring forth. " Be ye also ready :" " for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh." J. F. S., in the Lutheran. MAKE THE NEW YEAR A HAPPY ONE. Every one of our actions finds its reflection in the life of some one else. No matter how humble may be our surround- ings, we have an influence on some other hfe. Individual good cheer means general happiness. If we are bright we brighten our neighbor ; the neighbor is an emissary to the community, and the community, in turn, to the great world at large. Thus in the year before us we have it pretty much in our own hands. National advantages are ours; we need only supply the individual elements. The past is valuable only for the lessons it can teach ; the present for its opportunities ; the future for its possibihties. Whatever the past year may have meant to you, make it dead history. But let the new year be a living issue. With a big, fresh sponge, dripping with the clear water of forgiveness, wipe clean the slate of your heart. Enter the year with a kind thought for every one. You need not kiss the hand that smote you, but grasp it in cordial good feeling, and let the electricity of your own resolves find its connecting current — which very often exists where we think it not. An ill-natured thought often makes us unhappier than the person to whom it is directed. A happy mind is an elixir ; NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 53 and as are the spirits of the wife in the home so will be those of the husband, who in turn will carry them into the outer world. Domestic happiness often colors commercial prosper- ity. The hearthstone is the corner of the counting-room. An unhappy wife makes a blue merchant. As we men live at home so we work in the outer world. Therefore, to the thousands, yea, I may say the milhon and more of women to whom I speak with these words, let me say : Make the new year a happy one in your home ; be bright of disposition ; carry your cares easy ; let your heart be as sunshine, and your life will give warmth to all around you. And thus will you and yours be happy. Ladies' Home Journal. THE OUTLOOK FOR THE NEW YEAR. REV. H. C. JENNINGS. The new year is always a time of seriousness to all but the most thoughtless. We smile sometimes at New- Year's resolu- tions, but they are the result of stopping to think on the part of those who need to make them. It is no wonder that the careless are brought to resolve upon better lives, because no one can think upon the meaning of the swiftly flying years and not be sobered. To the Christian the outlook upon the new year should be an outlook upon a new kingdom to be conquered, a new year of opportunity and growth. The Scripture references which stand at the end of this article teach us some things which we shall do well to think upon: that it is possible to hve fruitful lives; that there is promise of a harvest to those who will work, and a great Father to care for all our need ; that we should meet the de- mand of these times for wisdom by growing in wisdom of word and deed; that long hfe is promised to the obedient; that the time to love and serve God is now in our youth. If we will put these thoughts into am. outlook, with a prayer that 54 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. we may come to know all this truth, our vision will be won- derfully widened. If we should spend our time in looking backward the best of us would be disheartened. We cannot bring back our past. We can only ask forgiveness for neglect, and remember that we are to " look out and not in, forward and not back." We shall need, as young people, to exercise much personal disciphne. AVe should carefully save our minutes, and deter- mine to make the new year add greatly to our stock of know- ledge. God wants us to be wise, and we can be. Let us study the Bible. There are plenty of helps. The old fashion of reading it through by course is a good one. An old man said to the writer recently, " We are reading the Bible through by course for the twenty-third time at family prayers." Blessed family altar, so faithfully conducted ! And how that old man can quote Scripture! Bring your will into service. Concerning all matters of duty have four articles of faith : I am, I can, I ought, I will. In the old Book of Chronicles it was said of the tribe of Zebulon that they were good soldiers because they "could keep rank, and were not of a double heart." Doing our part, working in harmony with others, with a single heart, desiring only to please God, will make our year full of blessing. Let us light the fires of devotion along the whole line of battle. References : Luke xiii. 6 ; Ps. Ixv. ii ; James iv. 13 ; Job vi. 22 ; xxxii. 7; Ps. xc. 4; Prov. iv. 10; Eccl. xii. i. THOUGHTS PERTINENT TO THE NEW YEAR. The Past Year and its Lessons (Eccl. iii. 15). — The past, whatever its hue and character, whatever its indiscre- tions and follies, we must answer for. " God requireth that which is past." (i) God requires a recollection of the mercies that are past, mercies undeserved, unexpected, "all his benefits ; " (2) God requires an account of the means Qf NEW-YEAIVS DAY. 55 improvement which have been afforded — your remembrance of these and your experiences ; (3) God requires that, if there be room for improvement, reformation shall be commenced immediately. God pleads for a full and final surrender of heart to him. rev. w. g. barret. What is time ? The shadow on the dial, the striking of the clock, the running of the sand ; day and night, summer and winter, months, years, centuries — these are but arbitrary and outward signs, the measure of time, but not time itself. Time is the life of the soul ; if not this, then tell me what is time ? H. W. LONGFELLOW. Time is but a stream I go a-fishing in. I drink at it ; but while I drink I see the sandy bottom, and detect how shallow it is. Its thin current slides away, but eternity remains. I would drink deeper, fish in the sky, whose bottom is pebbly with stars. h. d. thoreau. The time which passes over our heads so imperceptibly makes the same gradual change in habits, manners, and char- acter as in personal appearance. At the revolution of every five years we find ourselves another and yet the same ; there is a change of views, and no less of the light in which we regard them ; a change of motives as well as of action. SIR WALTER SCOTT. The year is dying away like the sound of bells ; the wind passes over the stubble, and finds nothing to move ; only the red berries of the slender tree seem as if they would fain re- mind us of something cheerful, and the measured beat of the thresher's flail calls up the thought that in the dry and fallen year lies much of the nourishment of life. j. w. goethe. The years — how they have passed ! They are gone as clouds go on a summer day ; they came, they grew, they rolled full-orbed; they waned, they died, and their story is told. 56 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Years that are wrought upon us in thought and deed with the force and power of eternity, years whose marks we shall carry forever, were dissolved like the dew, and their work is finished. H. W. BEECHER. The soul experiences a marvelous relief as the old year rolls, with its massive burden, into the past, and the new year advances, with its sunny smiles and hopes. The fact is, a multitude of stains have blistered the page upon which the hand of time is now writing " Finis,'' which the soul would fain bury in infinite forgetfulness ; but the new year has a fair, clean page ; and faith and hope have concerted that, by the blessing from on high, it shall bear only what angels will ad- mire and God himself will commend. dr. da vies. We spend our years as a tale that is told, but the tale varies in a hundred different ways — varies between man and man, between year and year, between youth and age, sorrow and joy, laughter and tears. How different the story of the child's year from the man's! How much longer it seems! How far apart seem the vacations and the Christmases and the New Years ! But let the child become a man, and he will find that he can tell full fast enough these stories of a year ; that if he is disposed to make good use of them he has no hours to wish away ; the plot develops very rapidly, and the conclusion gallops on the very heels of that first chapter which records the birth of a new year. J. W. CHADWICK. NEW EVERY MORNING. SUSAN COOLIDGE. Every day is a fresh beginning, Every morn is the world made new. You who are weary of sorrow and sinning, Here is a beautiful hope for you — A hope for me and a hope for you. NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 57 All the past things are past and over, The tasks are done and the tears are shed. Yesterday's errors let yesterday cover ; Yesterday's wounds, which smarted and bled. Are healed with the healing which night has shed. Yesterday now is a part of forever ; Bound up in a sheaf, which God holds tight, With glad days, and sad days, and bad days, which never Shall visit us more with their gloom and their blight, Their fullness of sunshine or sorrowful night. Let them go, since we cannot relive them, Cannot undo and cannot atone ; God in his mercy receive, forgive them. Only the new days are our own — To-day is ours and to-day alone. Here are the skies all burnished brightly. Here is the spent earth all reborn, Here are the tired limbs springing lightly To face the sun and to share with the mom In the chrism of dew and the cool of dawn. Every day is a fresh beginning. Listen, my soul, to the glad refrain. And spite of old sorrow and older sinning. And puzzles forecasted, and possibly pain, Take heart with the day, and begin again. NEW-YEAR'S MOTTOES. I ASKED the New Year for some motto sweet, Some rule of life by which to guide my feet ; I asked and paused. He answered, soft and low, " God's will to know," 58 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. " Will knowledge, then, suffice. New Year ? " I cried ; But ere the question into silence died The answer came : " Nay, this remember, too, God's will to do." Once more I asked, " Is there still more to tell ? " And once again the answer sweetly fell : " Yea, this one thing all other things above, God's will to love.'' Christian Observer. THE HOPE OF THE YEAR. J. G. Whittier. The Night is mother of the Day, The Winter of the Spring, And ever upon old Decay The greenest mosses cling. Behind the cloud the starlight lurks. Through showers the sunbeams fall; For God, who loveth all his works, Has left his Hope with all ! A NEW-YEAR'S WISH. Fullness of health, If not of wealth ; And lasting peace, If not increase ! Beneath God's care Thus may you fare, Through happy days And pleasant ways, With love of friends, Till earth-life ends — Then happy flight To heaven's light ! H. G. H., in the Christian Mirror, NEW-YEAR'S DAY. 59 A NEW-YEAR'S PRAYER. Along the ever-rolling tide Our little barks unceasing glide, Without a sail, without an oar. To yonder vast, eternal shore. Almighty Saviour, help and save. Or we must perish in the wave : Our Pilot and our Captain be. While we commit our all to thee. For all thy care in former days Accept our feeble hymn of praise ; And fix our anchor, as we sail. Of glorious hoj)e, within the veil. Safe past the rocks and shoals of time. Conduct us to a purer clime ; And when we reach the port of bliss We'll sing a nobler song than this. Anon. FAST- DAY. GOOD FRIDAY AND LENTEN SEASON. Historical. — All nations have observed days and periods of fast- ing, abstaining wholly or in part from food with various degrees of strictness, refraining from public gaiety and amusements, and at times from ordinary business, and giving increased attention to acts of worship and charity. A most notable fast is that recorded as observed by the city of Nineveh when threatened by Jonah with divine judgment (Jonah iii. 7, 8). The month Ramadan, their ninth month, is kept by the Mohammedans as an annual fast, during which they eat and drink nothing from sunrise to sunset, and refrain from all customary indulgences. The Jews, from their earliest existence as a nation, observed stated and special fasts, national and private; only one day of public fasting, the great Day of Atonement, being originally ordained by their law (Lev. xvi. 29, and xxiii. 27 ; and Num. xxix. 7), but many special days being appointed in view of special public calamities (Judges xx. 26, I Sam. vii. 6, i Kings xxi. 27, 2 Chron. xx. 3); and during the captivity they observed as days of fasting the anniversaries of the besieging of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, the capture of the city, the destruction of the temple, and the murder at Mizpah of Geda- liah, the governor of Judah (Jer. xli. 3). The Old Testament also records many private fasts. At the time of Christ the more devout Jews fasted Thursdays and Mondays, as the days on which Moses went up and came down from Mount Sinai ; and these fasts were observed with special care by the Pharisees (Luke xviii. 12), often with a formalism that was condemned by our Lord (Matt, vi. 18). No fast-day is recorded as appointed by our Lord or his apostles ; but he expected that there would be such days, and gave directions as to the manner of their observance (Matt. vi. 16-18, ix. 15). In the early church fasting and prayer were customary on the eve of any important movement (Acts xiv. 23) ; and at a very early time it was usual to fast in preparation for the celebration of Easter, especially on Good Friday, the anniversary of the crucifixion. This fast was sometimes observed for forty hours, having reference to the forty hours which elapsed between the crucifixion and the resurrection, but was gradually lengthened. Irenaeus (a.d. 115- 190), and Socrates the Greek Church historian (a.d. 380-439), 63 64 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. say that its length was not uniform in their time. Gradually it came to be fixed at forty days, commemorating the fasting of Christ in the wilderness, of Moses on Sinai, and of Elijah ; and sometimes it has consisted in abstinence from all food till after sundown ; sometimes simply in abstinence from certain particular meats and wine. In the sixth century Lent was fixed by a decree of Gregory the Great as beginning with Ash Wednesday, in the seventh week before Easter, and continuing forty days, Sundays not being counted, till Easter. This is now the law of the Roman Catholic Church, and was not rejected by the Church of England at the Reformation; and after their example is observed by the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States. The English Puritans rejected these traditional observances, and the Puritans of New England followed their example. They, how- ever, appointed days of fasting and prayer in view of special needs. Such appointments appear in their earliest records. The summer of 1623 witnessed sore distress among the colonists of Plymouth. A severe drought of six weeks prevailed, and almost ruined their crops. At length, when other resources failed, with true Puritanic piety they appointed a day of fasting, humiliation, and prayer, that divine assistance might be invoked. Their answer was speedy, for rain immediately fell, revived the withered crops, and was fol- lowed by a bountiful harvest, which led to a Thanksgiving day thus intimately connected with that early day of fasting. Fast-day became in New England a day of regular annual appointment, and was observed more or less faithfully from that time on. In the State of Connecticut it became customary to appoint Good Friday as the annual Fast-day. In Massachusetts Fast-day was regularly appointed by the governor, according to State laws, until 1894. It had, however, gradually lost its serious and religious observance, and become a mere public holiday; and in 1894 it was abolished by act of legislature, the act appointing in its place the 19th of April, the anniversary of the battle of Lexington, as Liberty or Patriots' Day. (See "Thoughts for the Occasion, Patriotic and Secular.") Good Friday, the Friday immediately preceding Easter, and the anniversary of our Lord's death, has of late been more observed by Christians outside of the Romish and Protestant Episcopal churches. This is due not so much to any growing influence of these churches as to a growing reverence for religion, and perhaps, in some degree, to fashion. Many Protestants had a strong prejudice against the recognition of the days of the Christian year because of idolatrous practices sometimes associated with them, and especially because under an established church their observance was enforced. But the advance of religious liberty and Christian civilization has vifeak- ened this prejudice, and many Christians now refuse to reject a usage merely because it is observed by the Church of Rome; and Good Friday is more and more largely noticed as the anniversary FAST-DA Y AND LENTEN SEASON. 65 of our Lord's death, and a fitting time for special penitence and prayer, whether private or public. The entire week before Easter, the Passion Week of the Roman Church, is often kept by Protes- tant Christians of different denominations as a week of special prayer and public religious services. On the general subject of the value of days and seasons of spe- cial fasting and prayer, no wiser word has been spoken than by Rev. William F. Brand, in the passage following: " A practice so universal as that of fasting must be based on some necessity of man. Nevertheless, the objection is sometimes heard that it tends to spiritual pride and formalism. This must be granted, but abuse is no argument against due use. A Chris- tian, who knows that his Lord joined together prayer and fasting, can hardly advance the objection. It is also objected that health is frequently injured by religious fasting. It may be so. But, on the other hand, it can admit of no doubt that, in an age and coun- try particularly luxurious, a stated abstinence from food, a weekly putting aside of self-indulgence and supporting the body on plainer, less attractive food, would go far toward freeing men from many of the evils that wait on appetite." THE FIRST GOOD FRIDAY.* PHILLIPS BROOKS. Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness : by whose stripes ye were healed. — i Pet. ii. 24. St. Peter is speaking of the crucifixion of our Lord. The first Good Friday had passed away years before, and already there had come into the disciples' hearts a deep understanding of that which took place on that first Good Friday. The comprehension of Christ's death, the variety and richness of its meaning, the way in which it should be looked at — all this had become clear to the disciples before these Epistles were written to describe for the Christian world, through all the Christian centuries, the meaning of the great sacrifice. And yet it had all really been there on the afternoon of the * A Lenten lecture delivered in Trinity Church, Boston, Friday after- noon, April 8, 1887. 66 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. first Good Friday. When the last breath was breathed by the suffering Saviour there was taken into the disciples' souls, in its potentialness, all the meaning of the work which his death wrought, as that meaning came afterward to them more consciously when they used it in their teaching. Let us think, on this Good Friday afternoon, of what his death accomplished in the world. We may not attempt to tell the whole of the rich story. Many men in many ways have told it; and sometimes they have taken views which seem contradictory, but which simply indicate the richness of that event whose multiplied meaning no man can completely comprehend. Let us not think that we can tell it all ; but let us try to see what a change had entered into human life when Christ died, when his death was complete on that first Good Friday afternoon. It was, first, the change which comes when any soul, even a soul that has seemed to lay least hold upon humanity, passes away. Think for a moment. Suppose such a death were the only death that had ever taken place. We should know that this soul had gone to be nearer to God, to have more clear manifestations of his presence and his love. We should know that he had carried this humanity of ours into some strange experiences, which yet must be forever the same experiences that have been passed through in this world. The multitudes of human creatures for whom there has been no death have stood upon the beach and watched this one soul pass out into the sea. Think what a change must have happened in the death of this one dying soul, the only soul that had ever passed from life into death. There must have been a certain change in the balance of all life, when the double life, with its two hemi- spheres, had been transported from one side to another of its existence. Indeed, we should feel that the whole great bal- ance of God's universe had changed ; that there was a differ- ence which must be felt to the farthest bounds of God's uni- verse. There must have been a sense as if something great FAST-DA V AND LENTEN SEASON. 6^ had happened to the universe ; something whose influence we could not begin to understand, but which we must feel, as this first hfe passed out from our sight into the other world, and we knew it had gone to God. It would seem as if that soul had gathered everything up that had happened to it here, and deposited it, and left it as its contribution to the world out of which it had passed. Other men would be continually adding to their lives. There would be for them no solemn summing up of hfe, no leaving of a man's career as a bequest behind him. But this man would seem to have left behind him the distinct meaning of his existence, different from the meaning of any other existence that had ever taken place, as a finished and final contribution to all the hfe the world was to live henceforth. Then comes the thought of that man's own experience ; of how it must have opened and enlarged ; how those things which lay as unconscious germs in his nature must there have opened and unveiled themselves. As we watched him going we could almost see in his face the anticipation of the change ; the development in his own soul of that toward which he was looking forward in the world where he was soon to live. Now all these things belong, it seems to me, to any death. There is a change in the soul itself, a change in the world it leaves behind, and a change in the world to which it goes. Heaven and earth and a human soul — all of them are made different by the transfer from this side of death to the other side of death. This applies to any soul that dies. It applies to that soul which died this morning in some unknown cham- ber in our city. But let us think how much greater the change must have been to Him who passed from life to death on that first Good Friday. The fulfilment of the Saviour's life, the accomplish- ment of the purposes which had been forever in the soul of God, and those new inspirations and impulses and joys and hopes and judgments which have been in this world of ours from the time that Jesus died — all of these came and took 68 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. their place among the facts of the universe when Jesus passed out of this world with the cry, " It is finished ! " Yet it is possible to state it much more simply. We may say that on the first Good Friday afternoon was completed that great act by which light conquered darkness and good- ness conquered sin. That is the wonder of our Saviour's crucifixion. There have been victories all over the world, but wherever we look for the victor we expect to find him with his. heel upon the neck of the vanquished. The wonder of Good Friday is that the victor lies vanquished by the van- quished one. We have to look deeper into the very heart and essence of things before we can see how real the victory is that thus hides itself under the guise of defeat. Think how it was with the friends of the victor and the friends of the vanquished on the evening of that Good Friday. The friends of the victor — who were they ? A few women with broken hearts, cowering under the great horror through which they had just passed, and a few souls besides who had been won so that they could not help giving themselves to Jesus as their Lord and Master, and who now had seen Jesus, their Master and Lord, perish. Yet as we read the story to- day there is something so subtle which comes forth from it to us ! We find still remaining underneath all their sorrow a deep suspicion that their Master had conquered after all. What does it mean, this unbroken faith in Jesus, insomuch that they still rejoiced to call themselves by his name ; that they clung to one another, wanting to be in the company of those who loved him ; that they had nothing to talk about a day or two afterward, as they journeyed, but their hopes of him ; so that they could say, " It is all over and has failed," while still in their hearts lay the inextinguishable hope which told them that this defeat was a victory after all ? On the other hand, who were the friends of the vanquished that day ? They were the Pharisees, shouting their triumph, going to one another and congratulating one another upon the work they had done, saying, " We have killed him at last. PAST-DA V AND LEMTEN SEASON. 69 Did you hear his expiring groan ? Did you see him hanging upon the cross ?" And yet in the souls of those same Phari- sees there was a fear and a doubt ; so that they went to Pilate, saying, " Let us have a guard, that there may not be any pos- sibility of his escaping from the tomb." It is the power of evil all through the ages, triumphant in what it thinks its victory, yet with a suspicion at heart that it has been beaten, and is being beaten all the time, by righteous- ness. Is not this the meaning of Good Friday ? That which seems to have conquered has been conquered, and that which seems to have been conquered has conquered. Evil has been trampled underfoot, though it boasts itself to be master of the world. Good has smitten evil, although good seems to have been trodden underfoot by sin. Victory has come by defeat. Overcoming has been attained by undergoing. It is that which is going on everywhere to-day. Evil seems to be everywhere conquering good, and yet good is every- where conquering evil. Oh, let us believe it ! Before the cross of Jesus, let us beheve it ; so that we shall be able to rejoice in the good which seems to be broken down and de- feated, knowing all the time in our souls that it really is the conqueror, and must be declared the conqueror some day. So shall we join the disciples of our Lord, keeping faith in him in spite of the cruciiixion, and making ready, by our loy- alty to him in the days of his darkness, for the time when we shall enter into his triumph in the days of his light. And the beauty of it is that the same method runs through- out the disciples' work which ran through his work. Christ's method is repeating itself in the work of his disciples for ever and ever. As he who first gained the great victory overcame by undergoing the power of evil, shall we be surprised if that is the sort of victory that God calls upon us to gain ? It is the victory which it is always the best to gain which makes the richest victory for any soul. Think how it is everywhere. Everywhere men who are ready to undergo, in humiliation and patience and faith, by 70 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. and by find out that they have overcome, just as Jesus did. You are poor and distressed, and in want of the things that belong to this daily Hfe. Every day the sun rises upon you and finds you in poverty; every day the sun sets upon you and leaves you in poverty still. Oh, in patiently bearing that poverty learn continually to trust the riches of the great God ; and in the course of years you will know that you have over- come by undergoing, that your soul has grown rich, and that you have echoed the greater victory of Christ. You are shut out from knowledge that you would like to gain. You would like to give your days to study, to drink deep of the fountains out of which flows the wisdom that men find everywhere hidden in the midst of this wondrous world. But you cannot, for you are driven to do some drudging work. You go and take that work and do it, full of trust and loving obedience. What is the result ? There grows in you a wis- dom such as books cannot give. Submitting to ignorance, you conquer ignorance. You want to help your fellow-men. You have to set your- self against the prejudices and dispositions of your fellow- men, and so you win their disesteem. You wish that they would praise you. You long for their approbation and do not get it. You sacrifice it. But out of your surrender there comes an opportunity of saving and helping your fellow-men such as comes to no popular idol ; and you, the despised man, have within your soul the rich knowledge that God has given you that privilege. Once more, have you not overcome by undergoing ? And so of our life in general. Life seems too much for you, too great a burden and too great a task ; yet if you are patient, brave, and cheerful, by and by you will find that you have conquered life and are its lord. It seems to beat you down with every blow ; but at last there you stand, with your feet upon it, and are victor over it, and have gained out of it that which God gives to souls that do conquer life — character and strength and faith and love, and the wish to help and the FAST-DAY AMD LENTEN SEASON. 71 power to help your brethren ; to teach the souls that are being beaten and bruised and conquered by life the way to conquer it and compel it to give them the tokens of victory. These are the ways in which each day is to be to us Good Friday. We are to be sacrificed to evil, and by sacrificing ourselves to evil become victors over evil. It is easy to distort the truth. But we have only to turn to the healthfulness of Jesus in order to see that there is no truth in such doctrines as men have run after in their fantastic ef- forts to overcome the world. The essence of that by which Jesus overcame the world was not suffering, but obedience. Yes, men may puzzle themselves and their hearers over the question where the power of the life of Jesus and the death of Jesus lay ; but the soul of the Christian always knows that it lay in the obedience of Christ. He was determined at every sacrifice to do his Father's will. Let us remember that ; and the power of Christ's sacrifice may enter into us, and some httle share of the redemption of the world may come through us, as the great work came through him. Let us stop there. Good Friday brings to us these inspira- tions. And Good Friday and the days to come bring duties into which these inspirations may be borne. God grant us so to have entered into the spirit of this day as that we shall go forth to the days that yet remain to us in this world impelled by one consuming wish — the wi.sh that we may be fit instru- ments, in true consecration and entire obedience, for doing some little fragment of the will of God upon earth. So we shall have entered into that victory over life which, though it came by death, did surely come to Jesus and shall siu^ely come to those who are sacrificed with him. 72 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. THE GROUPS AROUND THE CROSS. T. DE WITT TALMAGE, D.D. And the people stood beholding. — Luke xxiii. 35. There is nothing more wild and ungovernable than a mob. Some of the older people may remember the excitement in New York during the riot when the people went howling through the streets at the time Macready stood on the stage of the Astor Place Opera-house. Those of you who have read history may remember the excitement in Paris during the time of Louis XVI. To this day you may see the marks of the bullets that struck the palace as the Swiss guards stood defending it. There is a wild mob going through the streets of Jerusalem. As it passes along it is augmented by the mul- titudes that come out from the lanes and the alleys to join the shout and the laughter and the lamentation of the crowds, who become more and more ungovernable as they get toward the gates of the city. Fishermen, hirelings of the high priests, merchant princes, beggars, mingle in that throng. They are passing out now through the gates of the city. They come to a hill white with the bleached skulls of victims — a hill that was itself the shape of a skull, covered with skulls, and called Golgotha, which means " the place of a skull." Three men are put to death — two for theft, one for alleged treason, hav- ing claimed to be King of the Jews. Each one carries his own cross, but one of them is so exhausted from previous hardship that he faints under the burden, and they compel Simon of Gyrene, who is supposed to be in sympathy with the con- demned man, to take hold of one end of the cross and help him to carry it. They reach the hill. The three men are lifted up in horrid crucifixion. While the mob are howling and mocking and hurling scorn at the chief object of their hate, the darkness hovers and scowls and swoops upon the FAST-DA Y AND LENTEN SEASON. 73 scene, and the rocks rend with terrific clang, and choking wind and moaning cavern and dropping sky and shuddering earthquake declare, in whisper, in groan, in shriek, " This is the Son of God." I propose to speak of the two groups of spectators around the cross — the friendly and the unfriendly. In the unfriendly group were the Roman soldiers. Now it is a grand thing to serve one's country. I think if St. Paul had gone into mili- tary service he would have eclipsed the heroism of the Cssars and the Alexanders and the Napoleons of the world by his bravery and enthusiasm. There is a time to be at peace and there is a time when a Christian has to fight. It was no mean thing to be a Roman soldier ; it was no idle thing. But the noblest army has in it sneaks, and these were the men who were detailed from that army to attend to the execution of Christ. Their dastardly behavior puts out the gleam of their spears, and covers their banner with obloquy. They were cowards. They were ruflSans. They were gamblers. No noble soldier would treat a fallen foe as they treated the cap- tured Christ. Generally there is respect paid to the garments of the departed. It may be only a hat or a coat or a shoe, but it goes down in the family wardrobe from generation to generation. Now that Christ is to be disrobed, who shall have his coat ? Joseph of Arimathea would have liked to have had it. Mary the mother of Jesus would have liked to have had it. How fondly she would have hovered over it, and when she must leave it, with what tenderness she would have bequeathed it to her best friend ! It was the only covering of Christ in darkness and storm. That was the very coat that the woman touched when from it there went out virtue for her healing. That was the only wedding-garment he had in the marriage of Cana, and the storms that swept Galilee had drenched it again and again. And what did they do with it ? They raffled for it. We have heard of men who gambled away their own garments, who gambled away their children's shoes, who gambled away the family Bible, who gambled 74 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. away their wife's last dress; but it adds to the ghastUness of the Saviour's humihation and the horror of the crime, when I hear Jesus in his last moments declaring, "They parted my garments among them, and for my vesture did they cast lots." In this unfriendly group around the cross also were the rulers, and the scribes, and the chief priests. Lawyers and judges and ministers of religion in this clay are expected to have some respect for their office. In this land where the honors of the judiciary sometimes come to besotted politicians and men noted for drunkenness — even in this land where we live, it is an unheard-of thing that a judge comes down from the bench and strikes a prisoner in the face. No minister of religion would scoff at or mock a condemned criminal. And yet the great men of that land seemed to be equal to any ruf- fianism. They were vying with one another as to how much scorn and billingsgate they could cast into the teeth of the dying Christ. Why, the worst felon, when his enemy has fallen, refuses to strike him. But these men were not ashamed to strike Jesus when he was down. So it has been in all ages of the world that there have been men in high positions who despised Christ and his gospel. The mob that hounded Christ from Jerusalem to " the place of a skull " has never been dis- persed, but is augmenting yet, as many of the learned men of the world and great men of the world come out from their studies and their laboratories and their palaces, and cry, "Away with this man! Away with him!" The most bitter hostility which many of the learned men of this day exercise in any direction they exercise against Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Saviour of the world. In this group of enemies surrounding the cross, in this un- friendly group, I also find the railing thief. It seems that he twisted himself on the spikes ; he forgot his own pain in his complete antipathy to Jesus. I do not know what kind of a thief he was. I do not know whether he had been a burglar or a pickpocket or a highwayman ; but our idea of his crimes is aggravated when we hear him blaspheming the Redeemer. FAST-DAY AND LENTEN SEASON. 75 Oh, shame indescribable ! Oh, ignominy insupportable ! Hissed at by a thief ! In that ridicule I iind the fact that there is a hostility between sin and holiness. There cannot be, there never has been, any sympathy between honesty and theft, between purity and lasciviousness, between zeal and in- dolence, between faith and unbelief, between light and dark- ness, between heaven and hell. It is a sad thing to know that this malefactor died just as he had lived. People nearly always do. Have you never remarked that ? There is but one instance mentioned in all the Bible of a man repenting in the last hour. All the other men who lived lives of iniquity, as far as we can understand from the Bible, died deaths of iniquity. As you live you will die, in all probability. Do not make your soul believe that you can go on in a course of sin and then in the last moment repent. There is such a thing as death-bed repentance, but I never saw one. God in all this Bible presents us only one case of that kind, and it is not safe to risk it, lest our case should happen not to be the one amid ten thousand. But there were rays of light that streamed into the crucifix- ion. As Christ was on the cross and looked down on the crowd of people, he saw some very warm friends there. And that brings me to the remarking upon the friendly group that were around the cross. And the first in all that crowd was his mother. You need not point her out to me. I can see by the sorrow, the anguish, the woe, by the upthrown hands. That all means mother. " Oh," you say, " why didn't she go down to the foot of the hill and sit with her back to the scene ? It was too horrible for her to look upon." Do you not know when a child is in anguish or trouble, it always makes a hero- ine of a mother ? Take her away, you say, from the cross. You cannot drag her away. She will keep on looking; as long as her Son breathes she will stand there looking. Oh, what a scene it was for a tender-hearted mother to look upon ! How gladly she would have sprung to his relief ! It was her Son — her Soi} ! How gladly she would liave clambered up 76 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. on the cross, and hung there herself if her Son could have beeii relieved ! How strengthening she would have been to Christ if she might have come close by him and soothed him I Oh, there was a good deal in what the little sick child said, upon whom a surgical operation of a painful nature must be performed. The doctor said, " That child won't live through this operation unless you encourage him. You go in and get his consent." The father told him all the doctor said, and added, " Now, John, will you go through with it ? Will you consent to it ? " He looked very pale, and he thought a min- ute, and said, " Yes, father, if you will hold my hand I will." So the father held his hand and led him straight through the peril. O woman, in your hour of anguish, whom do you want with you ? Mother. Young man, in your hour of trouble, whom do you want to consote you ? Mother. If the mother of Jesus could have only taken those bleeding feet into her lap ! If she might have taken the dying head on her bosom ! If she might have said to him, " It will soon be over, Jesus ; it will soon be over, and we will meet again, and it will be all well ! " But no, she dared not come up so close. They would have struck her back with their hammers. .There can be no alleviation at all. Jesus must suffer, and Mary must look. I suppose she thought of the birth-hour in Bethlehem. I suppose she thought of that time when with her boy in her bosom she hastened on in the darkness in the flight toward Egypt. I suppose she thought of his boyhood, when he was the joy of her heart. I suppose she thought of the thousand kindnesses he had done her, not forsaking her or forgetting her even in his last moments, but turning to John and say- ing, " There is mother ; take her with you. She is old now ; she cannot help herself. Do for her just as I would have done for her if I had lived. Be very tender and gentle with her. 'Behold, thy m9ther!'" She thought it all over; and there is no memory like a mother's memory, and there is no woe like a mother's woe. There was another friend in that group, and that was Simon FAST-DAY AND LENTEN SEASON. 77 the Cyrenian. He was a stranger in the land, but had been there long enough to show his regard for Christ. I suppose he was one of those men who never can see anybody imposed upon but he wants to help him. " Well, Simon," they cried out, " you are such a friend to Jesus, help him to carry the cross ; you see him fainting under it." So he did. A scene for all the ages of time and all the cycles of eternity : a cross with Jesus at the one end of it and Simon at the other, sug- gesting the idea to you, O troubled soul, that no one need ever carry a whole cross. You have only half a cross to carry. If you are in poverty, Jesus was poor, and he comes and takes the other end of the cross. If you are in persecu- tion, Jesus was persecuted, and he comes and takes the other end of the cross. If you are in any kind of trouble, you have a sympathizing Redeemer. Oh, how the truth flashed upon my soul this morning ! Jesus at one end of the cross and the soul at the other end of the cross ; and when I see Christ and Simon going up the hill together, I say we ought to help one another to carry our burdens. " Bear ye one another's bur- dens, and so fulfil the law of Christ." If you find a man in persecution or sickness or in business trouble, go right to him and say, " My brother, I have come to help you. You take hold of one end of this cross and I will take hold of the other end, and Jesus Christ will come in and take hold of the mid- dle ; and after a while there will be no cross at all." But there was another marked personage in that friendly group. That was the penitent malefactor. He was a thief, or had been ; no disguising that fact. All his crimes came upon him with relentless conviction. What was he to do ? " Oh," he says, " what shall I do with my sins upon me ?" And he looks around and sees Jesus, and sees compassion in his face, and he says, " Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom." What did Jesus do ? Did he turn and say, " You thief ! I have seen all your crimes, and you have jeered and scoffed at me ; now die forever "? Did he say that ? Oh no ; Jesus could not say that. He says, "To-day shalt thou be 78 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. with me in Paradise." I sing the song of mercy for the chief of sinners. Murderers have come and plunged their red hands in this fountain, and they have been made as white as snow. The prodigal that was off for twenty years has come back and sat at his father's table. The ship that has been tossed in a thousand storms floats into this harbor. The parched and sunstruck soul comes under the shadow of this rock. Tens of thousands who were as bad as you and I have been have put down their burdens and their sins at the feet of this blessed Jesus. But there was another friendly group. I do not know their names ; we are not told ; but we are simply told there were many around the cross who sympathized with the dying suf- ferer. Oh, the wail of woe that went through that crowd when they saw Jesus die ! You know the Bible says if all the things Jesus did were recorded the world could not contain the books that would be written. It implies that what we have in the Bible are merely specimens of the Saviour's mercy. We are told that one blind man got his eyesight ; I suppose he cured twenty that we are not told of. When he cured the one leper whose story is recorded, he might have cured twenty lepers. Where he did one act of kindness mentioned, he must have done a thousand we do not know about. I see those who received kindnesses from him standing beneath the cross, and one says, " Why, that is the Jesus that bound up my broken heart." And another standing beneath the cross says, " That is the Jesus that restored my daughter to Hfe." An- other looks up and says, " Why, that is the Jesus who gave me my eyesight." And another looks up and says, " That is the Jesus who lifted me up when I was sick ; oh, I can't bear to see him die ! " E\-ery pelt of the hammer drove a spike through their hearts. Every groan of Christ opens a new fountain of sorrow. They had better get on with that cruci- fixion quickly or it will never take place. These disciples will seize Christ and sncitch him from the grasp of those bad men, and take those ringleaders of the persecution and put them up FAST-DA Y AND LENTEN SEASON. 79 in the very place. Be quick with those nails ; be quick with that gall ; be quick with those spikes, for I see in the sorrow and in the wrath of those disciples a storm brewing that will burst on the. heads of those persecutors. To-day we come and we join the friendly crowd. Who wants to be on the wrong side ? I cannot bear to be in the unfriendly group. There is not a man or woman in this house who wants to be in the unfriendly group. I want to join the other group. We come while they are bewailing, and join their lamentations. We see that brow bruised ; we hear that dying groan ; and while the priests scoff and the devils rave, and the lightnings of God's wrath are twisted into a wreath for that bloody mount, you and I will join the cry, the suppli- cation, of the penitent malefactor, " Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom." Oh, the pain, the ignominy, the ghasthness, the agony; and yet the joy, the thrilling, bounding, glorious hope ! Son of Mary ! Son of God .' Is there one here who will reject this atonement made for the people ; not for one man here and one man there, but for all who will accept it? There was a very touching scene among an Indian tribe in the last century. It seemed that one of the chieftains had slain a man belonging to an opposite tribe, and that tribe came up and said, " We will exterminate you unless you sur- render the man who committed that crime." The chieftain who did the crime stepped out from the ranks, and said, " I am not afraid to die, but I have a wife and four children, and I have a father aged and a mother aged, whom I support by hunting, and I sorrow to leave them, helpless." Just as he said that, his old father from behind stepped out, and said, " He shall not die ; I take his place. I am old and well stricken in years. I can do no good. I might as well die. My days are almost over. He cannot be spared. Take me." And they accepted the sacrifice, ^^'onderful sacrifice, you say ; but not so wonderful as that found in the gospel ; for we deserved to die, aye, we were sentenced, when Christ, not 8o THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. worn out with years, but in the flush of his youth, said : " Save that man from going down to the pit ; / am the ransom ! Put his burdens on my shoulders. Let his stripes fall on tny back. Take my heart for his heart. Let me die, that he may Hve." Shall it be told to-day in heaven that, notwithstanding all those wounds and all that blood and all those tears and all that agony, you would not accept him ? O Lord Jesus, we accept thee ! We all accept thee now. There is no hand in all this great audience lifted to smite thee on the cheek now. No one will spear thee now. No one will strike thee now. Come in. Lord Jesus; come quickly! Christian Age. THE MAN or SORROWS. CHARLES H. PARKHURST, D.D. A man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. — IsA. liii. 3. What are we to do with a feature of Christ like that brought to our attention in the text, " He was a man of sor- rows, and acquainted with grief"? If his sorrow had been an accident of his life, we should not then be in a situation to lay upon it any great amount of emphasis, at any rate so far as any prescriptive references are concerned. But clearly we have to do here with something that is at the farthest possible remove from the accidental. You have but to read his life as either of the four evangehsts has recorded it, to appreciate the fact that heavy-heartedness constituted a permanent ingredient of his experience. It was a part, and no inconsiderable part, of his life, to be troubled, concerned, and sorrowful. This being so, unless we are in error in thinking that Christ's hfe in its fiber and complexion is to be accepted as a model for all earthly life that is distinctively Christian, then we have a mat- ter in hand just now that is worth looking at and worth look- ing into with a good deal of seriousness and painstaking. In approaching the question, let it be said that no fair read- FAST-DAY AND LENTEN SEASON. 8i ing of the narrative of Christ's Hfe will leave the impression that sorrow of heart was a grace that Christ cultivated. The pathetic was not a temper of spirit which he encouraged in himself or in others. Heaviness of mind was not a thing to be sought in and for itself. There is no gainsaying the fact that one great object of his mission was to make the world glad. Still, for all that, he was a man of sorrows, and ac- quainted with grief. It needs also to be said that for us to be heavy-hearted merely because Christ was, to be aorrowful by a sheer act of imitation, is distinctly repugnant to every- thing like Christian sense, and at the farthest possible remove from all that deserves to be called Christian sincerity. Pure simulation is coarse affectation, and the finer the original that is simulated the more despicable the counterfeit. Neither can we leave out of the account all those passages, especially in the New Testament, where particular praise is accorded to gladness of heart. You will remember that the second of the recognized fruits of the Spirit is joy. We must be careful always, in our attempts to arrive at the intention of Scripture, to attain a position which shall secure the consent of all the parts. So that while we are concerning ourselves just at present with the matter of Christian heavy-heartedness, we must do it in the light of all that Scripture has to say about sentiments of a warmer and cheerier complexion. Neverthe- less, when all these caveats have been entered and gladness of heart eulogized to the fullest extent, authorized by multi- tudinous expressions occurring throughout the entire Scrip- tures, it still remains beyond dispute that our Lord's hfe was lived in shadow, and that he died at last less because of the nails and the spear-wounds than he did of a broken heart. If, then, it is true that to be Christ and to be a Christian are so related to each other that what was essential in the ex- perience of the one will be reproduced in the experience of the other, we have matter on hand that it behooves those of us especially who bear the name of Christ to bend our minds to in searching and devout inquiry. 82 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Our Lord's sorrow, as becomes easily apparent from the perusal of this entire fifty-third chapter of Isaiah, as well as from the study of the Gospels — our Lord's sorrow was due to the load which he undertook to carry, to the purpose that was upon him, and to the strain he suffered in trying to accom- plish that purpose. It can be expressed in one way by saying that he came to interfere with the natural current of event. And it made him tired. And a man, even a divine man, is less apt to laugh when he is tired. A good deal of what we call our gladness of heart, if we will care to scrutinize it, is simply the congenial luxury of drifting down the current of event. If you are pulling your boat upstream you will be sober while you are about it. Strained powers are serious. It is the farthest from our thought to disparage exuberance or e\'en hilarity ; nevertheless, it remains a fact that hilarity is feeling out at pasture and not feeling under the yoke. It is steam escaping at the throttle because it is not pushing at the piston. Let no one go away from here and say that we have been discouraging merriment. There is nothing that some of us need much more than we do merriment ; but at the same time you cannot be merry when your muscles are stiffened to a purpose. It is physiologically, ethically, and psychologically impossible. That is the point ; and it may not be quite possi- ble when once a purpose has fastened itself upon you to shake that purpose off. I -^-enture to say that Christ could not shake his purpose off. He was here to stay the downward drift of event ; the purpose was too vast to be easily flung aside, and his muscles were too solidly knotted to it to be easily un- knotted and relaxed. And we shall have to go on and say that it was an inherent part of Christ to have a purpose and to be mightily bent to its achievement ; and not only that, it was an inherent part of Christ as the Saviour of this world to seize upon the current of event and of history and to under- take to reverse it. Exactly that was the genius of the Christ- mission. He could not have been Christ and not have done it. PAST-DAY AND LENTEN SEASON. 83 Now if it is a part of the very essence of the Christ-life to do that, it is just as much a part of the very essence of the Christian hfe to do that. We may struggle against the pull- ing of that truth, but we cannot burst its bonds nor break its imperialism. You cannot drift down the tide of event and be a Christ-man or a Christ- woman. The world is to be saved ; the tide is to be reversed. Man inspired of God is to do it ; and you cannot buckle yourself down to that problem in Christian whole-heartedness and not grow sober under it. A thousand torch-lights and ten thousand brass bands will not convert the world-tragedy into a world-comedy, nor crinkle the fixed lines of your seriousness into merriment. Now you see the philosophy of the sober Christ. He flung himself against forty centuries of bad event, and the Divine Man got bruised by the impact. He stood up and let forty centuries jump on him ; he held his own, but blood broke through his pores in perspiration, and about that there is nothing humorous. The edge of this truth is not broken by the fact that Christ took hold of the work of the world's saving in a larger way than it is possible for us to do, and that therefore the burden of his undertaking came upon him in a heavier, wider, and more crushing way than it can come upon us ; and that there- fore, while it overwhelmed him in sorrow, our smaller mission and lighter task can with entire propriety leave us buoyant and gladsome. All of that conception of the case lacks dig- nity and reach. You cannot take hold of a great matter in a small way. It is true we cannot reach round the world and carry it. Neither did Christ. He took hold of the world at a point ; he took hold primarily of a dozen men, but in grasp- ing them he felt his hold upon the entire world back of them, all the nations about them, and all the centuries forward of them. To be sure, it is but a speck of the great world that we can take hold of, but if our work is done with the animus with which Christ did his, we shall feel the entirety of the great world that that speck groins into, and the superb reach of our intention will make our work as sobering and solemniz- §4 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. ing as ever Christ's great work made him. To a Christian, appreciating the intimate connections and the wide relations of his service, seriousness is inevitable. There will be no affectation in it and no assumption about it. The contribu- tion which our service renders may be a small one — that has nothing to do with it ; but if we feel the vastness and the uni- versality of the purpose toward which our little contribution is paid, that feeling will put tension into the muscles of the face and iron out most of the smiles. ^Ve have spoken of the sobering effect of work done with a Christian appreciation of the momentous purposes which such work is fitted to subserve. It is but a step now to go on from that and speak of the saddening effect necessarily flow- ing from the circumstances under which in this world Chris- tian work has to be done. It was the love which Christ had for the world that made him sad while doing his work in the world ; and the infinitude of his love is what explains the un- utterableness of his pain ; for the world in which Christ ful- filled his mission was a suffering world. Now a man who is without love can be in the midst of suffering and not suffer. A loveless spirit grieves over its own pain, but has no sense of another's pain, and no feeling of being burdened by another's pain. Love has this peculiar property, that it makes the per- son whom we love one with us, so that his experience becomes a part of our own life, his pain becomes painful to us, his bur- dens make us tired. We cannot have the heart that Christ had and not in the same degree have his suffering. We may be sound in our doctrinal position, fight doctrinal heresy as though it were an exhalation from the under-world, be instant in our attendance upon the means of grace, statedly partici- pate in the service memorial of our Lord's dying love, but a loving heart is what makes out the major part of the whole Christian matter — a heart, therefore, that feels others' burdens and griefs as though they were its own ; and one cannot have such a heart in the midst of this world and not have an aching heart. It is aside from the mark to say that that makes of FAST-DA Y ANI) LENTEN SEASON. 85 the Christian religion a gloomy religion. The gloom is not in the religion, the gloom is in the world, and sorrow of spirit like that of our Lord is simply the way tender-heartedness like that of oiir Lord is certain to be affected when the shadow of the world's suffering falls upon it. Now these things cannot be gotten away from. This is not heaven. Christ found no heaven here, and if we have his spirit it will be just as difficult for us to find a heaven here as it was for him. No loving mother can be happy while her child is suffering, and Christian tenderness of heart stands related to any known suffering in quite the same way that a mother's tenderness of heart stands affected toward the pains of her own child. Here, then, is a criterion by means of which we can tell something as to how far we have gotten along in our approaches to the likeness of Christ. Christ's love for man was so tender and passionate that man's suffer- ings and sins wearied and agonized him. This I had rather not push any further. You see the point. I have no anxiety as to the correctness with which the case has been presented. The principles are clear and their application entirely simple. If we nest ourselves in our comfortable homes, and are satis- fied to remain there ; if we merge ourselves in our favorite pursuits, and find in them a welcome retreat from the vexa- tions and discomforts that prevail outside ; if what we know about the wickedness of the world, its pains and privations, still permits us to move along our own way in quiet and con- tentedness, with an occasional prayer of thanksgiving, per- haps, that God has been more considerate of us than he has of others, we may be very excellent members of the commu- nity and valued members of society, the pets, indeed, of the polite social circle in which we move, an ornament to the fraternity of science or letters or art with which we may be affiliated, but we would do better not to call ourselves by the name of Christ, unless we think it is consistent to bear his name at the same time that we are destitute of his spirit. Homiletic Review, 86 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. LEARN DURING LENT TO SAY "NO." BISHOP H. C. POTTER. Do I speak to no one who is consciously under the domin- ion of a base habit or a mean compliance ? Is there no one of us who has known what it is weakly to cringe and say " yes," either to his own appetites or ambitions, or to the false or dishonest plans of other men ? Oh, then, my brother, be a man, and speak the " no " your heart has long ago striven and yet hesitated to utter. Or, if you cannot, if your chains have grown so strong, your lips so stiff, that you cannot frame a " no," ask Christ, first, to set you free, and, while you ask him, do your part to learn a free man's firmness. Say " no," for a season at any rate, to some one or more of your trivial and perhaps hitherto very harmless indulgences. No man ever knows what power his most insignificant habits have gained over him until he tests them by downright denial. Say " no," then, for forty days at least, to some exacting appetite, some domineering custom of the world about you, some wonted harshness of speech or judgment that may seem so natural to you. Say " no " when the aggressive clamors of any secular engagements bid you neglect engagements with your Maker. Say "no" when any summons comes between you and God's courts, or any other hours you owe to him. Say " no " when any lure or bribe entices you to speak an un- true word or do an unclean deed. God shall see and own the heroism of your endeavor, though men may not. He knows already what that word " no," if ever you shall speak it bravely for his sake, will cost you ; and when at last the books are opened, and the great assize is set, his voice shall crown your steadfast service with his own divine approval. FAST-DA y AND LENTEN SEASON. 87 WHAT LENT MAY SUGGEST. Lent has a suggestion for the Christian believer who has been trained to faith in the doctrine of Christ without a cor- responding fellowship with him in person. To such a mind the cross of Christ is hardly more than a figure, of which the reality is to be found in the doctrine of the atonement. The passion of the Redeemer is lost sight of in the endeavor to measure the uses of his sufferings and death, their relation to God, their effect upon man. A more sympathetic considera- tion of the personal element in the sufferings of our Lord, the meditation upon the sorrows of the Messiah, would prove a source of spiritual quickening not only to those who are accus- tomed to live in the region of philosophic thought, but also to those who are in the midst of evangelistic work. The follow- ing of Christ down into the valley of humiliation and death, the study, day by day, of the last days of his earthly life, the reverent watch by the cross, the waiting for the resurrection — these are spiritual exercises which cannot fail to give warmth and reality to the Christian faith. The majority of Christian believers, without reference to sect, now observe Easter. By the " logic of events " no less than by spiritual s)rmpathy, Pas- sion week deserves its place in the calendar of the private Christian ; and the more remote the thoughts which it sug- gests may be to his ordinary rehgious thinking, the more help- ful they may be to the spirit of devotion. Christian Age. LENTEN REFLECTIONS. 1. Our Lord's preparation for his temptation, by the anoint- ing of the Holy Ghost (Matt. iii. 16). 2. First part of our Lord's temptation (Matt. iv. 2-4). 3. Second part of our Lord's temptation (Matt. iv. 5-7). 88 THOUGHTS POR THE OCCASION. 4. Third part of our Lord's temptation (Matt. iv. 8-10). 5. He was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin (Heb. iv. 15). 6. In that he suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted (Heb. ii. 18). A SCRIPTURAL LENT. ROBERT HERRICK (1591-1674). Is this a fast, to keep The larder lean. And clean From fat of veals and sheep ? No ; 'tis a fast to dole Thy sheaf of wheat. And meat. Unto the hungry soul. Is it to quit the dish Of flesh, yet still To fill The platter high with fish? Is it to fast an hour, Or rag'd to go, Or show A downcast look, and sour? It is to fast from strife, From old debate And hate ; To circumcise thy life. To show a heart grief -rent ; To starve thy sin. Not bin : And that's to keep thy Lent. It avails nothing if we distress our bodies with fasting, if we do not amend our hearts or care for our souls. CjEsarius of Arles. Fasting and prayer are the great barriers to keep out all temptations of intemperance and sin from the minds of men. Rev. Canon Barry. FAST-DA Y AND LENTEN SEASON. 89 Though fasting be a means of grace, yet it is better to de- vour a whole ox on Good Friday than bewray the soul by falsehood. Berthold. God ordained fasting, and to fasting pertaineth four things : gifts to poor folk, gladness of heart spiritual, not to be angry or annoyed, nor to grudge that he fasteth. Chaucer. So near stand grief and joy, despair and triumph. Between them lies the sepulcher. On the earthward side of the sepul- cher is death. But on the heavenward side is life. I AM thankful for these hard times. It is a good thing for nations to feed on husks once in a while, hke the prodigal son, or they would die of fatty degeneration. I honestly be- lieve that these hard times are going to result in good times for the church of God. P. S. Henson. Death is the justification of all the ways of the Christian, the last end of all his sacrifices, the touch of the Great Master which completes the picture. Mme. Swetchine. In the awful mystery of human life it is a consolation some- times to believe that our mistakes, perhaps even our sins, are permitted to be instruments of our education. EASTER THOUGHTS. Historical. — The anniversary of our Lord's resurrection is reck- oned not according to the civil calendar, but by the Jewish reli- gious calendar, Christ having died and risen again during the Jewish Passover, which was celebrated from the 14th to the 21st of the Jewish month Nisan. There was some difference of practice among the early Christians, and even sharp controversies; and to settle these the Council of Nice (A.D. 325) decreed that Easter should be celebrated the first Sunday after the first full moon following the vernal equinox, and this decree has been followed by the gen- eral practice of the church. The equinox always faUing on March 2ist, the first full moonfollowingmay be in the night of March 21st- 22d, and the Sunday after may be as early as March 22d. But a whole lunar month, less one day, may pass after the equinox before a Sunday following a full moon, and so Easter may be as late as April 25th. Between these extremes the date will vary from year to year. The Oriental churches, in Russia, Greece, and elsewhere, still observe the unreformed calendar, and their Easter therefore falls sometimes before and sometimes after that of the Western Church, though sometimes, as in 1865, the two coincide. The name " Easter " was given by the early Saxons to a festival in honor of the goddess of spring, and some features of the com- mon celebration may be traced to this Teutonic origin. There seems, however, a peculiar fitness of the natural springtime revival, with its flowers and fresh green, to accompany the revival of Christ, or the celebration of it, and the spiritual revival of which he is the source. The early Christians celebrated Easter with solemn and joyous services ; it was a day of unalloyed Christian gladness ; and while there was no requirement given by Christ or the apostles, the day has been gladly observed by the church in all ages. The Roman Catholic, Greek, and Protestant Episcopal churches make it a mat- ter of ecclesiastical rule, and the non-liturgical churches more and more universally enter into its celebration. It is said that in some parts of the Greek Church friends meeting on Easter morning usually greet each other with the words, " The Lord is risen ! " To which the customary answer is : " He is risen indeed ! " In all Christian lands churches of every name on that day are specially adorned with flowers and other emblems of life and hope, and their worship is enriched with songs and anthems of triumphant faith, 93 94 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. SOME EASTER CERTAINTIES. E. P. GOODWIN, D.D., FIRST CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH, CHICAGO. These are days of doubt. Opinions, theories, beliefs, creeds, seem to be in a kind of flux. Political economy, with its sharp and bitter antagonism as to home rule and tariff and silver and the rights of labor, seems to be anything but a science. The claims of the church of Christ, even as a divine and fixed institution, are assailed, and new substitutes are aheady proposed to take its place. Is anything certain ? Can we cast anchor anywhere and hold fast in spite of tem- pest and tide ? This Easter-time makes positive and emphatic answer. The resurrection of Jesus Christ is a certainty. If any fact, not merely of Christianity, but of history, stands on an impreg- nable foundation, this does. But it does not stand alone. It sets a like seal of certainty upon the whole system of teach- ings of which it is the great center and heart. Obviously as a matter of credibility the greater includes the less. If the witness of Scripture is true as to such an event — seemingly the most irrational and improbable of all the events of this gospel record — it is all the more true as to the occurrences or teach- ings which put a less tax on belief. This single fact, there- fore, attested by this empty tomb, is the guaranty of the truth of every vital doctrine of Christianity. The Spirit of God no more inspired this record than he inspired every other. His testimony as to the resurrection of our Lord is no more true, no more authoritative, than his testimony as to every act and teaching of our Lord. If his witness cannot be impugned here it cannot be impugned anywhere. And so I repeat, this Easter-time plants us upon an immovable foundation of cer- tainties. Not myths nor fables nor allegories nor shrewd guesses nor deductions of human logic constitute our faith. EASTER THOUGHTS. 95 We know what we believe : the divine, infallible truths certi- fied to us by the Spirit of God. But let us note some of the particular truths guaranteed here which should bring cheer to all believers : 1. The resurrection of Christ gives absolute assurance of the forgiveness of sin. Many disciples are puzzled and clouded with doubt and fear as to this. They know they have sin- cerely accepted Jesus Christ as Saviour; but they are con- scious of many shortcomings, of having to keep up a steady and hard fight against the fftes that lurk in the flesh, and have hence more or less of fear lest they fail of getting within the crystal gate. But all this apprehension is swept away by this blessed truth. For all who truly accept Christ as Saviour were crucified and buried and raised up with him, and are now leading a resurrection life — are, in fact, sharing his, hav- ing a hfe hid with Christ in God (Rom. vi. 6 ; Col. ii. 12 ; iii. 1-3). Whoever, therefore, is a true behever has of neces- sity an indefeasible hope, an absolute certainty of salvation. He shares the resurrection of Christ. His sins are as abso- lutely buried out of God's sight as the body of Christ was buried in the tomb from the light of day. They can no more touch and spoil his hope than they can touch and condemn the risen Lord. All true children of God are now, because of his resurrection, wholly and forever justified, assured abso- lutely that they are now heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ, and waiting only for the day of full and final de- liverance and glorification (Rom. viii. 16, 17, 29, 30; Eph. i. 3-7)- 2. So does this Easter-time certify the literal and glorious resurrection of the body. Many seem disposed to dissolve away the literalness of the gospel story in its application, and make the believer's resurrection merely the entering upon a higher spiritual state of being. But this is to misread and misapply Scripture. When Jesus Christ came from the tomb of Joseph he came forth as the first-fruits of them that slept. As is the first-fruits so will be the harvest. He rose with a 96 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. literal body, a body that was seen, handled, identified as real. With that body he ascended to the right hand of the Father. Paul saw him there with it, and held converse with him. So did John, and felt the touch of his blessed right hand. In that body he is now our advocate and intercessor as the man that continueth ever, with that body. He will come again and be recognized by the scars of crucifixion he still wears. This Easter-time brings us the assurance that when he comes and shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God, believers who sleep in Christ and those then living will be caught up together to meet him in the air, and all will be, as in the twinkling of an eye, transformed and transfigured and possessed of bodies as perfect and as glorious as his own, and in these glorious and resplendent bodies we shall reign and rejoice forever (i Thess. iv. 13—17 ; Phil. iii. 20, 21 ; Rev. iii. 21). 3. So, too, Easter certifies to us the reality of heaven and its fellowships. The risen body of the Lord must needs have a local abiding-place. So likewise the glorified bodies of Enoch, Moses, and Elijah. The Scriptures everywhere agree with this, representing heaven always as a place, the abode of God and of visible and celestially embodied angels, the home of the just made perfect, where the city of God, prepared for them that love him, is in waiting. For the believer to die is to depart and be with Christ ; is, hence, not only to share the glory of his presence, but the fellowship of all the righteous dead. We greatly need the cheer of this precious Easter truth. We make too httle of the place our Lord has gone to prepare for us. We rob ourseh'es greatly when we try to reduce heaven to a mere state of ecstatic feeling. We need the cheer which comes of having the eye of faith fixed on the better country and the city that hath the foundations. Such a cer- tainty of an inheritance that is real and that cannot fade away goes far to mitigate the pangs which come of the fires and floods and disasters and frauds whtch so often despoil God's EASTER THOUGHTS. 97 people of their earthly possessions; for we know that the things seen are temporal, but the things not seen are eternal, and they are only a few heart-beats away. But best of all is the assurance of the fellowship in store for us with those dear to our hearts and gone before. Many seem to doubt this, but, as I think, without reason. If all the host of heaven burst into song when the Son of God took upon himself our humanity and became the Babe of Bethle- hem, past question they welcomed his return to heaven, after his redemptive work was finished, with mighty halleluiahs. Gabriel was there, and Michael, and the innumerable com- pany of the angels ; so, doubtless, were Enoch and Noah and Abraham and Jacob and Moses and David and Elijah and Isaiah and Daniel, and a throng of the ransomed that no man could number. And they all knew him, and, as I believe, knew one another. Moses and Elijah had found each other out before they met on the Mount of Transfiguration. John the Baptist could hardly have failed to know David and Isaiah, whose prophetic words had kindled the fire in his own soul. And by a common intuition all the heirs of faith must have known the father of the faithful — Abraham. It is sim- ply inconceivable that the vast company of the blessed should gather around Him whom it is their highest joy to worship, and yet while they stand side by side, and lift their songs, should be ignorant of one another's personahty. No. As they know their Lord, so do they know one another ; and so shall we. This open tomb, these open skies, ought to make heaven and its companionships more real and attractive and helpful to us. We know he is yonder, on the throne. We know that our beloved are in his presence and are sharers of his joy. Let us also know that he and they are ready with their wel- comes for us when God's hour of the home-going shall come, and meantime, no doubt, name our names in converse, and possibly in prayer, and cherish undimmed the affection that made our earthly homes have sweet foretastes of heaven. 4. Once more, this Easter-time makes certain the final com- 98 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. ing and triumph of the kingdom. In human affairs the cer- tainties as to the future are few. What the map of Europe will be a decade hence, what the futiure of any kingdom or nation on the face of the earth a century hence, no sage is wise enough to predict. Diplomacy, gunpowder, dynamite, ironclads, have many secrets yet untold ; but these are grave map-makers. Not so here. We who left our glad songs over this roUed- away stone and empty tomb do not theorize nor guess. We know what the future has in store. We stand here with the absolute certainty possessing our hearts that the kingdom of our Lord will come. And we know it, not because the conti- nents are being threaded with railroads and lines of telegraph ; not because printing-presses and libraries and art galleries and colleges and theological seminaries are multiplying ; not, in a word, because ci'\n'lization is achieving fresh victories and giv- ing token of what shall be. Not at all. Civilization in its spirit, apart from Christianity, is just as selfish and conscience- less and godless as it ever was in the height of Egyptian or Grecian or Roman culture. Our certainty gets its guaranty from this risen Clirist. He who burst the bars of death was thereby declared to be the Son of God with power. Since the resurrection morning there has never been — there could not be — the slightest question as to his final rulership of the world. Death was conquered, Satan was conquered, and He pro- claimed the wearer of the name above every name. His final triumph was hence merely a question of the fullness of time. And he is now seated at the right hand of the Father, from henceforth expecting till his enemies are made his footstool. This Easter morning certifies us of that approaching day, and with, as it were, the foregleams of its glory on our faces and the stirrings of its mighty joy in our hearts, bids us watch and pray and look for the coming of the King. Independent, EASTER THOUGHTS. 99 THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST. BISHOP SAMUEL FALLOWS, D.D. Make clear the fact of Christ's resurrection, and it will be a fact that chimes with humanity's unutterable longings and fits in as a keystone of the radiant arch of its hopes. Make clear that fact, and then as the meridian sun brings out in all their boldness" the mountains, and in all their beauty the swarded valleys, faintly descried in the dim twilight, so does a risen Sun of righteousness bring out the hints and truths, the ideas and facts of Scripture, but dimly perceived before, and give them a controlling power over the intellect and a com- manding influence upon the practical life. Make clear that fact, and one simple-minded believer, full of resurrection. power, shall chase a thousand carping rationalists, and two shall put ten thousand to flight. Our faith in God asks of him a risen Redeemer, and the faith is answered in a Saviour raised from the dead. St. Paul unhesitatingly states, " If Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain." So inter- woven with the very life and teachings and death of Christ was the truth of his resurrection that to deny it would be to destroy all faith in him as Teacher and Redeemer. He him- self had said, " Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it again." After the surpassing glory of the transfigura- tion he had commanded his disciples to " tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen from the dead." Had he not risen from the grave he must have been either uncon- sciously deceived — and then he would have shown himself a weak, erring mortal, and thus no longer entitled to the claim of a teacher sent from God — or he must have been a wilful impostor, and thus have sunk in the mire, to be trodden be- neath the feet of indignant, deluded men. If Christ be not risen, all faith in him as a Saviour is vain. "Ye are yet in 100 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. your sins," says the Apostle. That is, no atonement has been made. The Christian consciousness is a nuHity and a he. St. Paul further asserts, " If Christ be not raised from the dead, we are found false witnesses." As if he had said: " Such a thing is an impossibiUty. By reason of our numbers we ought to be believed. There are the eleven apostles, the two Marys, Cleopas, the Seventy, and five hundred others be- sides. Nearly all these are living and ready to testify. We are fully competent to give evidence, as regards our powers of judgment and varied experience ; fully competent, from the opportunities we have enjoyed of knowing the facts to which we bear witness. We have seen the Saviour, some of us have known him intimately ; we have treasured up his words ; we have witnessed his miracles ; we knew he was crucified ; we went to the tomb, expecting to find his body there ; we saw him ahve again ; we beheld his pierced hands and wounded side ; we heard the familiar voice ; we received our high com- mission ; we saw him ascend into glory. With his image stamped on our hearts we have gone forth to proclaim his great salvation. We have gained nothing from an earthly standpoint in so doing. On the contrary, the loss of every- thing that men hold most dear has come to us : the loss of friends, of home, of position, of reputation. We are made the filth and offscouring of the world ; we are made as a spectacle unto angels and to men. Stripes, bonds, imprisonment, and death in its most terrible forms are before us. ' To the lions ! to the lions ! ' will ring in our ears. Covered with pitch and set on fire, we shall light the streets of Rome by midnight. Surely if in this life only we hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable." With what jubilant utterance the Apostle turns away from the loathsome impossibility he has presented, exclaiming, " Now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first- fruits of them that slept " ! The irrefutable fact stands forth in all its glorious majesty and infinite sweep of meaning. " He was delivered for our offenses, and raised again for our justi- EASTER THOUGHTS. 101 fication." " If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt beheve in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved." The gospel records must be torn to tatters and scattered with the rent sibylline leaves, nevermore to be gathered ; the whole colossal fabric of Christianity must have been built on an abyss; the Head and Founder of the church must have been created by the church, before the fact of the resurrection can be disproved. Christ is risen from the dead, and thus his own words have been justified. Christ is risen from the dead, and thus God has given him the sign of his Messianic mission. The final and absolute seal of genuineness has been put on all his claims, and the indeKble stamp of a divine authority upon all his teachings. The resurrection spans and binds the sacred Scriptures from Genesis to Revelation. Christ is risen from the dead, and every promise of God is yea and amen in him. Christ is risen from the dead, and an unsetting sun — the new and unfailing center of attraction — has burst forth in glory from the darkness of the tomb. Christ is risen, and we, too, who believe in him shall rise. Every charnel-house has been deprived of its terrors. The sting has been plucked from death, and the grave robbed of its victory. The shadows and the gloom have forever passed away. // is morning. Episcopal Recorder. THE LIVING WITNESSES OF THE RESURREC- TION. BISHOP E. R. HENDRIX, D.D., LL.D., OF THE METHODIST EPIS- COPAL CHURCH, SOUTH, KANSAS CITY, MO. In Paul's day there were more than two hundred and fifty living witnesses of the resurrection, being the greater part of the " above five hundred brethren " to whom Christ had ap- 102 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. peared at once. What interest must have attached to the disciples who had this quahfication, even of an apostle, that they had seen the Lord! How great must have been their influence who could say with Peter, on the day of Pentecost, "This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we are all wit- nesses"! Whatever had been th^eir doubts on the subject of the resvu-rection before, it now seemed a matter of course, nay, even of necessity, for they deemed that "it was not pos- sible that Christ should be holden of death." There had come with the resurrection such a new sense of his divinity, he having been " declared the Son of God with power, accord- ing to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection of the dead," that henceforth all things are possible to him who had power to lay down his life and power to take it up again. All other themes are secondary now to Jesus and the resurrection. In fact, so frequent was the reference to the resurrection that Anastasis seemed to some of the heathen the name of a new god whom the Christians worshiped. It was their fidelity as witnesses of the resurrection that added numberless con- verts to the apostolic church, and gave to the faithful witnesses the fame of men who had turned the world upside down. Whatever else seemed to be their theme this great truth emerged before they had finished their discourse. They over- came by the word of their testimony, and that testimony was to the resurrection. There is doubtless a marvelous increase of strength which comes to all who know the power of the resurrection, its real significance, its immense and widening influence, which makes such behevers the living witnesses of the resurrection. Those who grasp firmly this truth seem to -have Uttle trouble in apprehending any and all other of the doctrines of our holy religion. May this not have been the reason why our Lord enjoined silence about some of his miracles and even about his transfiguration until " after the Son of man be risen from the dead"? He did not attempt to preach doctrines until after he had given, in his passion, resurrection, and ascension, EASTEk TttOVGHTS. 103 the great facts which are the basis of all doctrinal preaching. All other teaching was preparatory to the great event which was to explain all. Lacking a belief in the resurrection, even an apostle like Thomas was unfit to preach anything, all the earlier teaching of Christ seeming to mean nothing and to be shorn of power to bless unless illumined and confirmed by the resurrection. Could there, indeed, be a moral government of the world when the innocent Christ remained unvindicated and seeing corruption in Joseph's tomb in the garden ? Who dare preach truth when the Truth is still buried, or hfe when the Prince of hfe is in the tomb ? If Christ be not risen, evil remains triumphant, and good has never been vindicated and cannot be. Who dare urge men to "be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good," when good sleeps in a dishonored and sealed sepulcher without hope of a resurrec- tion ? It is the witnesses of the resurrection in all the ages since that memorable first day of the week when the women came early to the empty tomb of our Lord who have been the very apostles of Christianity. The living witnesses of the resurrection are known by the proper estimate which they put upon their existence as des- tined to continue forever. A mere animal never takes the measure of its own life, nor looks on it as if from the outside as a whole. It has no future which it can map out or dispose of as if it were its own. The desire to live forever, to make progress in all that is good, is the mark of one who has known something of good in this life, and who knows that hfe means more than existence. " The more the spirit makes of itself, its powers and its resources, the more earnestly does it desire prolonged existence." It longs for existence that it may have life. Life and immortality are brought to hght by the higher and holy nature of the risen Christ, who shows the meaning and possibilities of life, and awakens in all responsive natures a desire to live. Every Christian life becomes thus a witness of the resurrection. Its very possibility in a world of evil is due to a living Saviour. " Because I hve, ye shall live also." 104 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Godliness is of supernatural origin, " having promise of the life which now is, and of that which is to come." " For to this end we labor and strive, because we have our hope set on the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, specially of them that believe." Hope dies if Christ be not risen ; but hope lives, because " now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept." All new power of service, all revived activity, whether mis- sionary or philanthropic, are witnesses of the resturrection. It is a humanity destined to live forever, and whose futm-e is made certain by the empty sepulcher of our Lord, which is worth laboring for. The mighty argument for the resuixec- tion ever closes with the exhortation sounding in the Christian consciousness of whatever age : " Wherefore, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, foras- much as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord." No church can be holden of death if the living Christ be in her. He is the Giver, the Fountain, the Source of life, a life that sweeps temples of money-changers and formalists. It is he who makes the very benevolences of the church, her quick- ened intellectual life and power of achievement, as well as her praises, witnesses of his resurrection ; and his empty tomb in- spires the song : " Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to re- ceive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing." All Christian worship is a witness of the resurrection of Him who liveth for ever and ever. Because he lives, " now abideth faith, hope, charity." Independent. THE RESURRECTION. REV. LYMAN ABBOTT, D.D. The resurrection of Jesus Christ does not seem to me the stupendous and incrediblfe event it does to many. It tran- scends, but does not contradict ; anticipates, but does not con- EASTER THOUGHTS. 105 travene, human experience. Without here attempting to dis- cuss the reasonableness of Christian faith, I simply try to state it in an intelligible form, in order to recall from the realm of legend into the realm of history the story of the resurrection. It is the Christian belief that man is both body and spirit. The body is the organ ; the spirit is the player on the organ. When he pushes in the stops, and locks the instrument, he does not cease to be. The music remains to him, though he has ceased to express it audibly through keys and pipes. Looking down into the eyes which look up appealingly or confidently into hers, the mother sees a soul looking through them, and in the mutual glance soul touches soul. Closer than words can bring us is the intercommunion of heart with heart in moments of most expressive silence, when not even a glance of the eye or a pressure of the hand is needed as in- terpreter. Science may not be able to explain these experi- ences of the invisible life, but in vain it denies them. The poets bear witness to them, and the poets do not create ima- ginary words, but interpret a world that is real, though unseen. The truth of their interpretation is attested by a universal experience. Now what happens in what we call death is the separation of spirit and body. Science can neither define life nor death. We only know that this spirit withdraws and leaves the dwell- ing untenanted ; the musician stops playing, locks his instru- ment, and goes away ; the king abdicates his sovereignty over his earthly domain, and departs. And presently the kingdom, with no king on the throne, dissolves; the organ, with no organist to play upon it, falls to pieces ; the tent, abandoned by its tenants, drops in hopeless ruin on the ground. But this affords no slightest reason for thinking that the king is dead, the organist is extinguished, the tenant has ceased to be. One may guess this, but guesswork is not science. We look into the eyes, and no soul looks out of them ; we clasp the hand, and no will answers with responsive clasp. But because the friend is not looking out of the window we do not conclude io6 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. that he has ceased to exist. We look about us, as the last breath is drawn, and see no shadowy and ghostly presence ; hsten, and catch no faintest rustle or footfall. But it is no in- credible faith this, that there have been times in which the eyes generally holden have been able to see, the ears generally too dull have been quickened to hear. We Christians do not believe that Jesus Christ was the only one that ever rose from the dead. We beheve that every death-bed is a resurrection ; that from every grave the stone is rolled away ; that by the side of every weeping wife stands the luminous figure of her loved companion, calling her by name, which she, alas! can- not hear. We wonder not so much that the disciples were permitted to see the true Christ emerging from the tabernacle in which he dwelt upon* earth as that we are not all permitted to see the real and veritable soul when mere image and clayey statue he speechless and motionless before us. The marvel is not that one resurrection was witnessed by many witnesses, but that every resurrection has not some visible appearance ; that in every so-called death-hour there are not some with spiritual vision keen enough to discover the spirit in its depar- ture from the empty habitation. The theologians have hotly discussed the question whether the body of Jesus which was buried in the tomb rose from the tomb, or whether the disci- ples saw the spiritual body released from its earthly habitation. As the question is one impossible to answer with certainty, so it is one not important to answer. Comparing the gospel narratives, something can be said for either hypothesis. But whether the .spirit returned to the habitation which it had for a season left, and made use of it to attest the truth that life is immortal, though the body is not, or whether the disciples were given liberty to see in visible and tangible form the spiritual body which is generally concealed from our gross sense, is a matter of small importance. The one significant fact is that the resurrection which takes place at every death has been once attested by witnesses permitted to have sensible evidence of that which is evident to most of us, if at all, by EASTER THOUGHTS. 107 experiences which defy criticism and analysis, and so tran- scend explanation and interpretation. I am scarcely less cer- tain that some years after my mother's death I was influenced by her spiritual presence than I am that I have in latter years been influenced by persons corporeally present ; but if one serenely and scornfully skeptical asks me for a demonstration of my faith I should only answer him that the evidence is in my own experience, and that I neither can share it with him nor desire to do so. This, then, is the doctrine of the resurrection. We do not believe — at least I do not — that law has been rudely violated in one extraordinary and unparalleled episode. We believe that a universal law of life, overmastering death, and always superior to it, has had once a visible witness. Jesus is dead. Of this the disciples can have no doubt. They have seen him led away to crucifixion. One at least of their number has seen the spear thrust into the side, and the telltale flood of blood and water pouring forth. The body has been laid away in the tomb, and the tomb sealed and guarded. But this death has slain more than Jesus. It has slain hope and faith. They had till the last believed he was the Messiah, come to ransom Israel ; believed that by some miracle he would escape from the hands of his enemies and lead his followers to a victory which would be the more re- splendent because plucked from the jaws of death. And now they know not what to think — are overwhelmed, dazed, stunned. When they think of him they cannot think he de- ceived them, or that they were deceived in him. When they think of the end they know he cannot be the Messiah. As to the stories of his resurrection, they are women's tales — in- credible ; and yet did he not say something about rising from the dead ? The saying made little impression on them at the time, but now they try to recall his words and feed their fam- ished hope thereon. But they have no such anticipation of that resuixection as may serve to account for their creating honestly the story. lo8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. We cannot, with Renan, regard the record as the production of an enthusiastic imagination and an ardent hfe without wholly disregarding — yes, even directly and positively repudiating — the testimony of the disciples to their own state of mind. They were utterly disheartened by his death, and had as httle expectation of his resurrection as they had before of his crucifixion. When the women find the tomb empty they think it has been robbed. When they bring back to the dis- ciples the angel's message the report of the resurrection seems to the incredulous and despairing men as "idle words, and they beheved them not." The two disciples to whom Christ discloses himself at Emmaus are thunderstruck by the appear- ance. Thomas refuses absolutely to believe without sensible demonstration. Their incredulity is so marked and stubborn that Christ more than once upbraids them for it. The fact of resurrection is not extraordinary ; it is in accord with what we who believe at all believe to be the uniform law of life — that death does not touch it. The witnesses to the resurrec- tion of Christ were unprejudiced, unexpectant, incredulous, and their honesty is not doubted even by skeptical criticism. To those of us, then, who beheve in the spirit-world — a spirit-world which environs us and influences us, though through no interpretation of sight or sound — the story of the resurrection of Jesus Christ will seem no myth or legend, but itself an interpreter of experiences when our hearts have burned by the way under influences which we understood not, under the communion of a personality invisible but not unfelt, which came and went as mysteriously as this figure to the disciples in their walk to Emmaus. I do not enter upon any commen- tary on the simple gospel narrative. But he who reads this story as I have tried to interpret it will find in it an interpre- tation of those heavenly visitations when a Voice unheard and a Presence unseen has spoken comfort or strength or hope. The Pulpit. EASTER THOUGHTS. log THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF THE RISEN LORD TO THE ELEVEN. FROM A SERMON BY REV. C. H. SPURGEON. And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, etc. — Luke xxiv. 36-44. This is one of the most memorable of our Lord's many visits to his disciples after he had risen from the dead ; the fullest and most deliberate of all the manifestations, abound- ing beyond every other in "infallible proofs." It was the summing up of a series of proofs of the Lord's resurrection. There was the empty tomb and the grave-clothes left therein. Moreover, the holy women had been there, and had seen a vision of angels, who said that Jesus was alive. Magdalene had enjoyed a special interview. Peter and John had been into the empty tomb and had seen for themselves. The re- port was current that " the Lord was risen indeed, and had appeared unto Simon." They met together in their bewilder- ment : the eleven of them gathered, as I suppose, to a social meal, for Mark tells us that the Lord appeared unto them " as they sat at meat." It must have been very late in the day, but they were loath to part, and so kept together till midnight. While they were sitting at meat two brethren came in, who, even after the sun had set, had hastened back from Emmaus. These new-comers related how one who seemed a stranger had joined himself to them as they were walking from Jeru- salem, had talked with them in such a way that their hearts had been made to burn, and had made himself known unto them in the breaking of bread at the journey's end. They declared that it was the Lord who had thus appeared unto them, and, though they had intended to spend the night at Emmaus, they had hurried back to tell the marvelous news to the eleven. Hence the witness accumulated with great rapid- ity; it became more and more clear that Jesus had really no THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. risen from the dead. But as yet the doubters were not con- vinced. Everything, however, was working up to one point; the most unbeheving of them were being driven into a corner. They must doubt the truthfulness of Magdalene and the other saintly women; they must question the veracity of Simon; they must reject the two newly arrived brethren, and charge them with telling idle tales ; or else they must believe that Jesus was still alive, though they had seen him die upon the cross. At that moment the chief confirmation of all presented itself; for "Jesus himself stood in the midst of them." In the presence of one whose loving smile warmed their hearts their unbelief was destined to thaw and disappear. In this wonderful manifestation of our Lord to his apostles I notice three things worthy of our careful observation : first, this incident teaches us the certainty of the resurrection of our Lord ; secondly, it shows us a little of the character of our risen Master ; and, thirdly, it gives certain hints as to the nature of our own resurrection when it shall be granted us. I. First, then, let us see here the certainty of our Lord's resurrection. We have often asserted, and we aflSrm it yet again, that no fact in history is better attested than the resur- rection of Jesus Christ from the dead. It must not be denied, by any who are willing to pay the slightest respect to the testi- mony of their fellow-men, that Jesus, who died upon the cross, and was bmied in the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea, did liter- ally rise again from the dead. Observe that when his person appeared in the room the first token that it was Jesus was his speech ; they were to have the evidence of hearing ; he used the same speech. No sooner did he appear than he spoke. They must have recog- nized that charming voice. When Jesus came at last to talk to them about Moses and the prophets and the psalms, he was upon a favorite topic. Then the eleven might have nudged one another and whis- pered, " It is the Lord," Jesus had, in the later hours, been EASTER THOUGHTS. iii continually pointing out the Scriptures which were being fulfilled in himself, and at this interview he repeated his former teaching. " They were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit;" and thus they did exactly what they had done long before when he came to them walking on the waters. The Holy Spirit was not yet given, and therefore all that they had heard at the Last Supper, and seen in Geth- semane and at the cross, had not yet exercised its full influ- ence upon them ; they were still childish and unbelieving. They had received the evidence of their ears, and that is by no means weak evidence ; but now they are to have the evi- dence of sight; for the Saviour says to them, "Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself ;" " and when he had thus spoken, he showed them his hands and his feet." John says also " his side,'' which he specially noted because he had seen the piercing of that side, and the outflow of blood and water. These were the marks of the Lord Jesus by which his identity could be verified. Beyond this there was the general contour of his countenance, and the fashion of the whole man, by which they could discern him. His body, though now in a sense glorified, retained its former likeness ; they might per- ceive that the Lord was no longer subject to the pains and infirmities of our ordinary mortality — else his wounds had not been healed so soon — but yet there remained sure marks by which they knew that it was Jesus and no other. Their sight of the Lord was not a hasty glimpse, but a steady in- spection, for John in his First Epistle writes, " Which we have seen and looked upon." Furthermore, that they might be quite sure, the Lord in- vited them to receive the evidence of touch or feeling. He called them to a form of examination from which, I doubt not, many of them shrank ; he said, " Handle rtie, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have." The Saviour had not assumed a phantom body ; there was bone in it as well as flesh ; it was as substantial as ever. Still further to confirm the faith of the disciples, and to 112 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. show them that their Lord had a real body, and not the mere form of one, he said, " Have ye here any meat ? And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of a honeycomb. And he took it, and did eat before them." 2. Secondly, will you follow me while I very briefly set forth our Lord's character when risen from the dead ? What is he now that he hath quitted death and all that be- longs to it ? What is he now that he shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more ? He is much the same as he used to be ; indeed, he is altogether what he was, for he is " the same yesterday, to-day, and forever." Notice, first, that he is still anxious to create peace in the hearts of his people. No sooner did he make himself visible than he said, " Peace be unto you." Note, again, that he has not lost his habit of chiding un- belief and encouraging faith ; for as soon as he has risen, and speaks with his disciples, he asks them, "Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts ? " The next thing is that the risen Lord was still wonderfully patient, even as he had always been. He bore with their folly and infirmity ; for " while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered," he did not chide them. He discerned be- tween one unbelief and another, and he judged that the un- belief which grew out of wonder was not so blamable as that former unbelief which denied credible evidence. Instead of rebuke he gives confirmation. He says, " Have ye here any meat ? " and he takes a piece of broiled fish, and of a honey- comb, and eats it. Not that he needed food. His body could receive food, but it did not require it. Eating was his own sweet way of showing them that if he could he would solve all their questions. Observe that our Sa\'iour, though he was risen from the dead, and therefore in a measure in his glory, entered into the fullest fellowship witli his own. Peter tells us that they did eat and drink with him. In all ages eating and drinking with one another has been the most expressive token of commu- EASTER THOUGHTS. 113 nion ; and so the Saviour seems to say to us to-day : " I have eaten with you, my people, since I have quitted the grave ; I have eaten with you through the eleven who represented you. I have eaten, and I will still eat with you, till we sit down together at the marriage supper of the Lamb." Let me call your attention to the fact that when Jesus had risen from the dead he was just as tender of Scripture as he was before his decease. Here, as if to crown all, he told them that " all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, con- cerning himself. And he opened their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures, and said unto them. Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead." " It is written " is his weapon against Satan, his argument against wicked men. Once again, our Saviour, after he had risen from the dead, showed that he was anxious for the salvation of men ; for it was at this interview that he breathed upon the apostles, and bade them receive the Holy Ghost, to fit them to go forth and preach the gospel to every creature. 3. I would draw your attention, in the third place, to the light which is thrown by this incident upon the nature of oiu' own resurrection. First, I gather from this text that our nature, our whole humanity, will be perfected at the day of the appearing of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, when the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we that may then be alive shall be changed. Jesus has redeemed not only our souls, but our bodies. When the Lord shall deliver his captive people out of the land of the enemy he will not leave a bone of one of them in the adversary's power. The dominion of death shall be utterly broken. I gather, next, that in the resun-ection our nature will be full of peace. Jesus Christ would not have said, " Peace be unto you," if there had not been a deep peace within himself. He was calm and undisturbed. There was much peace about his 114 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. whole life ; but after the resurrection his peace becomes very- conspicuous. There is no striving with scribes and Pharisees, there is no battling with anybody, after our Lord is risen. When we rise again our nature will find its home amid the communion of saints. "When the Lord Jesus Christ had risen again his first resort was the room where his disciples were gathered. His first evening was spent among the objects of his love. Even so, wherever we are we shall seek and find communion with the saints. In that day, beloved, when we shall rise again from the dead we shall remember the past. Do you not notice how the risen Saviour says, " These are words which I spake unto you while I was yet with you"? He had not forgotten his former state. I think Dr. Watts is right when he says that we shall " with transporting joys recount the labors of our feet." Observe that our Lord, after he had risen from the dead, was still full of the spirit of service, and therefore he called others out to go and preach the gospel, and he gave them the Spirit of God to help them. When you and I are risen from the dead we shall rise full of the spirit of service. If you have no share in the living Lord may God have mercy upon you ! If you have no share in Christ's rising from the dead then you will not be raised up in the likeness of his glorified body. If you do not attain to that resurrec- tion from among the dead then you must abide in death, with no prospect but that of a certain fearful looking for of judg- ment and of fiery indignation. Oh, look to Jesus, the Saviour! Only as you look to him can there be a happy future for you. God help you to do so at once, for his dear name's sake ! Amen. RESURRECTION. REV. I. M. HALDEMAN, WILMINGTON, DEL. Very little examination will show that the drift of the times is toward ethics rather than doctrine ; toward essay rather EASTER THOUGHTS. 115 than exposition ; a willingness to accept the natural instead of the spiritual ; to go down to the human plane instead of remaining on the divine ; to preach reformation and not re- generation ; to teach the evolution of character from within and not the reception of divine life and character from with- out. The consequence is seen in the birth of new theologies — theologies which claim a wide liberalism, dignify human nature, invent new theories of death, and give us an escha- tology as startling as it is unscriptural. Once admit that human character by natural development may be brought into unity with God, and death becomes simply an experience — a transi- tion from lower to higher realms. With this conception of death resurrection is not a necessity nor a desire ; and the end must be that this great, central, shining fact of the Chris- tian faith will be set aside. And more and more is this found to be true in the history of modern preaching. Rarely, if ever, is the story of the resurrection told, at least not as the vertebra of the sermon, not as the groundwork of hope. At the bedside of the dying it is not the consolation preponder- antly given ; and in the shadow of the grave it is not held out as the ultimate of the Christian faith. "Going to heaven," " Departing to be in glory," " Lifting up songs amid the re- deemed," "Entering into the unseen holy" — these are terms testifying of themselves as wide aberrations from the simple statements of the Word. It is therefore a matter for congratulation that this day of Easter is kept, centrally, by some of our churches ; and though fleshly fashion has much to do with the universality of its keeping it is nevertheless a matter of thanksgiving all the same, because it tends to keep before the minds of men the one great fact that otherwise would grow dim — the gi'eat fact that there has been a resurrection from the dead. That the resurrection is the main chord that vibrates the gladness in the gospel sound is self-evident. While it is true that it is good news that Christ died for our sins, that God will accept that brutal murder of his Son as a complete atone- Ii6 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. ment for any believing sinner, yet it is also true that this very death obtains its value to the sinner in that it was followed by the resurrection unto life ; and the sunshine of the whole story is that this man, once dead, is now alive. And this was the story that the men of old went out to tell : the story that a man had risen from the dead ; that the long black line of death had been interrupted ; that the dismal portals of the grave had been swung open twice — once to re- ceive the dead, but a second time that the dead might go forth again ; and that this resurrection was something more than a reviving ; it was a rising out of the hand and power of death, a living and eternal triumph above it. This story rang through the world with the clangor of a trumpet. We can hardly realize, at this distance, the impression it made upon a world sunken in the midnight of spiritual ignorance, standing above their dead with falling tears that had in them no rainbow- gleam of hope, and with hands outstretched and empty. It was this that aroused interest, that challenged opposition, that awakened hope, and that produced mockery. It was this that startled the Athenian idlers on the craggy heights of Mars Hill, and aroused them to laughter and contempt. So long as Paul spoke of the being of God, attacked their pantheism, and demolished their temple ideas, they listened. But when he spoke of a dead man coming out of the grave never to die again, they rose in revolt ; not that they did not desire that it might be true, but it seemed so in the face of every reason, and so against all the long ages of hopeless hoping, that they set it aside at once as the vain dream of a wild fanatic or the weak babble of an idiotic fool. The truth, however, is the same to-day. The power of it is the same. The manifestation of it in the Ijearts of men may be, in a manner, different from of old, and yet even that is a question. Let the ministry of to-day go to dying men and women, and, heartily believing it themselves, set before them in the plainness of divine speech the fact that there is a Man in the heavens to-day ; a Man who was once dead, but is now EASTER THOUGHTS. 117 alive forevermore. Preach the defeat of death and the triumph over the grave as historic facts ; preach it as the great middle truth, as the potent truth out of which all others of our faith flow forth ; keep it ever lifted up as the justification of all our best endeavors ; preach it as the one great thing that rails off the children of God from the children of death ; hold it out as the beacon across all the dark waters of time's tumult ; throw it out in the face of human fears, and tell it increasingly with joy, " He is risen, he is risen,'' and men will be aroused and interested. It is too much to say that all will accept it ; we know better than that. But whether they accept or whether they reject, they will alike be compelled to acknow- ledge its startling suggestiveness, and all will be held as by no other testimony mortal lips can tell. Here, indeed, is the great rock against which all false theo- ries, taking their rise in human pride, must shatter themselves hopelessly. For if resurrection tells anything it tells xh^ finale of human effort. It tells that death has stricken down all human advance, all human development, and that here God has entered in and omnipotently done his work alone. Here human strength is epitaphed and the grace of God revealed. It is in the light of this great fact that any false standard of humanity must go down, even when that humanity borrows the fleshly life and earthly career of the Son of God as its pattern and example. The sublime Apostle tells us that though he once knew Christ after the flesh, yet now knows he him no more in that wise ; from henceforth he knows him only as a Risen Man. The Son of God on earth lived a life that was much a tragedy and all a poem ; a life filled with rare humane- ness and pure divineness ; a life that revealed God in every lineament. But sweet and beautiful as that earthly life was it is not the exemplar of our lives, nor are we to be conformed to its pattern. It was a humanity that sorrowed and was weak, and had in it the possibilities of death. In the resur- rection from the dead he is the same Jesus, it is true, and yet more : he is the Risen Man, the Immortal Man, the Second ii8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Man, the Head and Type of the new and splendid race of deathless sons of God. Out of this great fountain-fact of the resurrection of Christ there outflow wondrous others; facts which supplement and glorify that resurrection from the dead. Chiefest of all is the sweet and tender truth that the " dead in Christ shall rise." The philosophy of it we do not know. It is not a philosophy ; it is a fact — a fact divinely revealed. What a message this to deliver! One Son of God has risen from the dead ; others shall rise, and they shall rise like unto him. They shall be fashioned like unto his own glorious image. What a word is this to take to men who feel upon them already, amid the coming wrinkles and the throbs of pain, the outstretched hand of death ! Shall we speak to them of death, and entrance through it as by an opened door into a glorified spiritual state ; or shall we speak to them of death as indeed but "a hght affliction, which is but for a mo- ment,'' and console them with the hope of a resurrection morning and the taking up of an embodied life in the garb of a humanity that shall never grow old or tired or sick ? What a word is this with which to stand in the house of the dead and speak to hearts that ache ; to say unto them : " You weep because death is here. Yes, death is an enemy in spite of flowers and garlands, but death is no longer an as- sured victor. The Son of Mary died and the Son of Mary lay in the tomb. But he is alive to-day, and, like him, your loved ones shall live again ; the same dear hearts, changed ■ — how we know not, but changed only as we would wish them changed, and made beautiful beyond death -forever." Let us speak to them, concerning the dead, that they are dwelling in the sunny, sunny land of heaven, filled with new and spirit ways, and we speak in a language that finds no echo in the soul bereaved ; nor is it the word and way of God. While it is true that the death of the saint is precious in the sight of the Lord, nevertheless he has bidden us com- fort one another with the blessed word that the dead shall rise again. But the story of the resurrection is not half told by EASTER THOUGHTS. I19 halting here. Jesus rose ; the saints shall rise ; but Jesus him- self is coming to raise them, and the dimax of thought is reached when, according to the Word, we stand upon it and say, "At any moment," in the flash of a second, our Lord may come and give life to the dead in his name. It is the picture at Bethany over again, multiplied until our vision is filled. His friends, like Lazarus, are asleep to-day ; in every land, in every clime, on heath and on mountain-height, in lonely cairn and beneath the deep, dark sea. But he is com- ing, as he came to the little village. He is coming that he may wake them out of sleep and bring them forth, Uke Laza- rus, to sit down to the splendid feast amid their friends and with him. As Israel stood this side Jordan and waited but the trumpet-sound to go over into the land long promised, so the church waits this side Jordan, this side judgment. Any moment the Master's voice may sound, and the saints of all ages, living and dead, shall be gathered home. Between us and our dead, whom we love and miss, there is but the sound of Jesus' voice. Any moment that voice may call out of heaven to us, saying, " Come up hither." What hope, what consolation ! It is a door held ajar, through which the morning of an immortal day is already flash- ing its golden sunlight upon a land of death. It is a voice saying even now, " Fear not ; I am he that was dead ; and, behold, I am alive forevermore, and have the power over death and the grave." Let us keep the Easter, then, if Jesus tanies, with sweet flowers and glad song. Let us robe our churches in the fra- grance of a year just awaking from the deathlike sleep of winter. Let us hang the lily-whiteness around table and pulpit and ' desk, and in our homes. Let all the jubilant sounds of earth swing up in one resonant wave of triumphant song. Let us robe ourselves in the sunny gladness of a hope so bright — the hope that defies death, and reaches across all the breadth of graves, and clasps the hand of an immortal friend, and says through any hour of sorrow, " It doth not yet appear what we 120 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. shall be : but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him " — waking or sleeping, for, waking or sleeping, we are the Lord's ; and while it thus chants its faith, hears, rising slow and sweet, and with an olden pathos, out of the deeps of ancient days, the quenchless faith of a twilight child of God : " I know that my Redeemer liveth : . . . and though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God." Episcopal Recorder. THE RESURRECTION MIRACLE. REV. ANDREW BONAR, D.D. The special sign which pointed out Jesus of Nazareth as the Son of God — the Messiah — was resurrection. This was the miracle of miracles, containing in it more of the directly supernatural than all his wondrous deeds. It towered above the rest, so that he who accepted it would find no difficulty in accepting the others, and he who rejected it was not likely to receive any. It was a moral as well as a physical sign, for it was the grand reversal of the old penalty, the divine arrest- ment of the primeval law : " In the day that thou eatest there- of thou shalt surely die." That stupendous act of reversal or arrestment could only be accomplished " through the blood of the everlasting covenant " ; and that it took place in the per- son of Him who was bearing our sins demonstrates the great- ness of the power put forth and the greatness of the obstacles to overcome. That resiurection of our great Substitute, who went down to the grave under the weight of our sins, was the manifestation of the power of God to an extent and in a way such as no other sign could be. A Jew regarded resurrection as the most supernatural of all events, the most unambiguous of all miracles. A man who had come up out of the grave, who had conquered death, was looked upon with mysterious awe as one connected with a world outside of us — as one who had communication with God EASTER THOUGHTS. 121 himself. It was with this feehng of wonder and terror that the Jews flocked to Bethany, " not for Jesus' sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead." And when they asked a sign from heaven in proof of the claims of Jesus to be the Messiah the Lord answered, " An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas '' — that is, resurrection. Resurrection from the dead by the power of the Father was to be the great and final seal to his Messiahship. It was the mighty voice from the excellent glory: "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." It was this solemn idea of resurrection that alarmed even the unbelieving Jews. For it was to them not only a truth, but truth of so stupendous a character as to be sufficient to demonstrate the divine mission of any one who could plead it. He who could go forth as a risen man to proclaim certain doctrines would carry all before him. Hence the dread of the scribes and Pharisees as to the resurrection of Christ, and their determination to prevent its being made use of in the propagation of the new faith. For three years and a half the miracles of Jesus of Nazareth had troubled and exasperated them ; and now there is the fear of something worse than all these, something more fatal to their pretensions : the miracle of miracles — resurrection. The news of his hirth troubled Jerusalem, and now the rumor of the resurrection troubled it again. Both in his birth and resurrection he is the troubler of the city. Its citizens are alarmed. Conscience has made cowards of them all. " We remember," say the chief priests to Pilate, " that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again." They were gi-eatly afraid, and their fears all turned upon the thought of his resurrection. Whence arose their alarm ? How did they connect the possi- bility of this resurrection with the overthrow of their triumph and with the demonstration that he was the Messiah of Israel and Son of God ? Resurrection, real or feigned, was an alarming possibility to tii THOUGHTS POR THE OCCASION: them. They were quite aware of the power which such an event would impart to one calHng himself a prophet. They were not Sadducees, nor disbehevers in miracles, nor deniers of the supernatural. His own words seem to have haunted them: "After three days I will rise again" — especially as it was in connection with this assertion of his that his condem- nation was accomplished. They had denied him and his mis- sion, but evidently the question had been recurring in their minds, "What if it be true, after all ? " For the truth, even when rejected, has this mysterious power (which error has not) of rising up in the conscience and perturbing it with the thought of unjust rejection. It was this dread of resurrection that drew forth, in the presence of the judges by whom he had been condemned, these words of dark misgiving: "The last imposture shall be worse than the first." To have to deal with a man who was said to work miracles was arduous enough, but to have to face one who was said to have risen from the dead was something more serious. The name of " martyr " has always been one of power in behalf of any doctrine or system or sect. "He has died for his faith." But a riseti martyr is something greater ; and what a terror to his murderers would he be ! No wonder that the priests trembled at the thought or bare possibility that Jesus of Nazareth had risen ! The Quiver. THE LOGIC OF EASTER. REV. GEORGE C. LORIMER, D.D. And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. ... If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable. ... If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not ? let us eat and drink ; for to-morrow we die. — i CoR. xv. 14, 19, 32. Paul's logic on this subject is very striking. He holds the Corinthians strictly to the inevitable and unavoidable state of things that exist if Christ has not risen from the dead. If he EASTER THOUGHTS. 123 has not risen, then faith is vain, there is no pardon for sins, no hope of immortal blessedness, and no advantage in living a self-sacrificing life, exposed to persecution and to encounters with the wild beasts of the Ephesian amphitheater. In other words, Christianity is out and out a delusion, a snare, and a failure if the Lord has not, in reality, risen conqueror over death ; and they who profess it are deceiving themselves and are of all men most miserable. It is this logic — which prop- erly may be termed the logic of Easter — that I desire to follow and apply to guard you against compromise and surrender, and to render more real to your mind and more precious to your heart the resurrection of Christ. 1. If Christ be not risen from the dead, then vain is the Christian's faith. In this hypothesis we who trust him are not pardoned, we are not justified ; and what is worse, by our stub- born error we have excluded ourselves from veritable means that may exist somewhere for our spiritual rehabilitation. It might, I think, be shown that belief in him and in his deliver- ance from the grave has influenced thousands to break away from iniquity, and that this effect deserves to be considered as favorable to belief in the historical event that has proved morally so efficacious. But conceive of our deplorable con- dition, if sin is a reality and if we are to be judged for it, should we be trusting that to be our salvation which never had existence! Renan declares that Jesus was the greatest religious genius that ever lived ; and Strauss says that we know enough of him to be assured that his consciousness was un- clouded by the memory of any sin. But how can either view be held if he, after his solemn promises, has never risen from the dead ? Efforts have been made, by those who violently oppose the supernatural, to escape this dilemma by explaining our Lord's words in such a way as not to necessitate a literal resurrection. Keim supposes that the apostles had visions of the glorified Jesus produced by himself, and that though the body remained in the tomb these appearances were, as he expresses it, a kind 124 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION: of telegram informing them that he yet hved. Renan's ex- planation of the subject is interesting: "At the moment in which Mahomet expired Omar rushed from the tent, sword in hand, and declared that he would hew down any one who should dare to say that the prophet was no more. . . . Heroes do not die. What is true existence but the recollection of us which survives in the hearts of those who love us ? For some years this adored Master had filled the little world by which he was surrounded with joy and hope ; could they consent to allow him to the decay of the tomb ? No ; he had lived so entirely in those who surrounded him that they could but affirm that after his death he was still Hving." In the histor- ical comparison in this account it is apparently forgotten that not one of the apostles insisted, as Omar did, that the Master was not dead. That sad fact they all admitted, and, indeed, they were slow to credit that he had been freed from the grave. They were not the sort of persons to be misled by such fancies and illusions as are favored by the French critic. No one has ever yet succeeded in resolving the narrative of this event into figure or myth, and failures in this direction go to prove that the evidence on which the event rests is unim- peachable. And if it is trustworthy, then Christianity rests on a sure foundation, and our faith is in no sense vain, but war- rantable and precious. 2. If Christ be not risen from the dead, then ^'ain is the Christian hope. This is the next logical inference from the premises of negation. If he rose not, then they which fell asleep in death have perished, and we only have hope for the life that now is. There is no evading the conclusion that Paul herein denies the reality of immortality, of a future existence to human beings, if Jesus has perished in an unrecognized tomb. If he has been abandoned to decay who shall presume that any individual infinitely his inferior shall survive ? And if his unending conscious being has not been attested by his personal and visible return from the unseen world, so as to demonstrate that such a world is not a delusion, who can have EASTER THOUGHTS. 125 any confidence in its existence ? Immortality can only be justified by the argument of reason or the argument of fact. Men and women have frequently said that were one to re- turn from the dead they would beUeve in immortality. And our spiritual friends assert that they hold to this belief because they have this very evidence. Whatever may be thought of their proof, that which attests the resurrection of Jesus is ad- mitted to be conclusive by the most competent judges, and we thus having the personal witness of One " who was dead, but is now alive forevermore," should doubt no longer. That his readers may be impressed with the terrible conse- quences of rejecting the resurrection of Christ, the author of the First Epistle to the Corinthians, in this connection, declares that if they and we have only hope for this life, " we are of all men most miserable " ; and, presumably, the intensity of the misery ought to influence us to admit as true that great event which is its only sufficient remedy. Can we count that man happy who measures his existence by time and anticipates no life beyond ? To accumulate a vast estate and to leave behind only a granite shaft in a cemetery — an exclamation-point in stone, expressing amazement that any human being could be content with so pitiable an ambition — is as reasonable a pm- suit as any other if there is nothing after death. Most miserable, not merely because they have advocated a false system, but because the rewards they expected and the immortality they anticipated for themselves and others have no place and no existence. The future suddenly grows black, threatening to engulf in oblivion all souls, when the religion of our Lord ceases to be a certainty. And this certainty is more than jeopardized when the resurrection of Christ is de- nied. Hope rises not if he rose not. There is not one in all this assembly but owns some quiet grassy spot rendered sacred by the dust of departed friends. Flowers spring up on these melancholy mounds, fit emblems, indeed, of our fragrant but evanescent desires and expectations. If Christ be not risen, then as these daisies and violets wither and are lost in the 126 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. earth which they decorated with their beauty, so the hopes which they symbolized must be swallowed up and extinguished in the grave. The globe is either a charnel-house full of rot- tenness and dead men's bones, whirling through space among the cold, unpitying stars, and destined at last to happy extinc- tion, or it is a suburb of heaven, a natal chamber and nursery of eternity, a domain where life begins and can never end, and where life is prepared for transmigration through the birth- pangs of death into endless and glorified existence — one or the other ; and the proof that it is the latter and not the former is furnished by the forsaken sepulcher, where the angelic mes- senger stood and cried-, " He is not here, but has risen, as he said." 3. There is a final calamitous consequence to be considered : if Christ be not risen from the dead, then vain is the Chris- tian's life. "What advantageth it me ? " is the passionate and solemn inquiry of Paul. " A\'hat profit to expose my person, to endure shame, to contend with wild beasts and beastly men, if the dead rise not ? By these sacrifices I am not saving men, for there is no salvation ; and by this self-abnegation I am benefiting no one, for I am setting before all an erroneous ideal of happiness. If Christ rose not, then there is no im- mortality ; and if there is no immortality religion is a farce, and efforts to extend it, and particularly painful endeavors, are fruitless of real good. The true aim of life has been lost sight of : ' Let us eat and drink ; for to-morrow we die.' " From this it would seem that, in Paul's opinion, only one of two positions is tenable : either the doctrine of Christ or that of Epicurus. Strange as it may seem to you, these are the real rivals, and we, in the nature of things, become attached to one or the other. The system of the Greek philosopher was not at the begin- ning the sensual thing it became later on. Originally it taught " that the pleasure which produces no pain is to be sought ; and that the pain which produces no pleasure is to be avoided. The pleasure is to be avoided which prevents a greater plea- EASTER THOUGHTS. 127 sure or produces a greater pain; the pain is to be endured which averts a greater pain or secures a greater pleasure." Epicurus himself was a man of comparatively blameless char- acter, and his principles are not to be confounded with those of the sensual Cyrenaic school. Horace was one of his fol- lowers, and Lucretius extolled him as one of the gods, declar- ing that while " Ceres gave men corn, and Bacchus wine, Epicurus gave to men the essentials of virtue." The view taken by this philosopher of death is thus ex- pressed: "Accustom yourself to the thought that death is in- different ; for all good and evil consist in feeling, and what is death but the privation of feeling ? " Harmless as these sen- timents may appear on the first reading, experience of their working proved that they tended in the long run toward dis- soluteness of conduct. Pleasure, even in the high and refined sense intended by their author, is not the end of existence, and cannot be pursued without resulting, as in the Roman empire, in debasing lasciviousness. Such a supreme purpose renders ridiculous the history of heroism and is irreconcilable with the idea of self-sacrifice. It obscures and e^■en obliterates the conception of duty, or restricts it to the sole design of minis- tering to self-indulgence. The painful doubt yet remains as to whether it is wisely profitable to spend and be spent for others, and whether com- mon sense justifies sacrifices that are rarely appreciated and that are not demanded by a divine law which the Highest himself has honored and proved to be the unfailing condition of the purest and most permanent good. The resurrection of Jesus has shown that such a hfe is not in vain. Had he re- mained in the tomb not even his masterly beneficence would have given to him the power he has exerted for these twenty centuries. There would have been something lacking. The commanding majesty of his presence would have been less, and the authority of his word and example would not have been as absolute in influencing human thought and conduct. If this is doubted let the experiment be made of preaching a 128 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. beautiful Christ who has perished like others ; and unless the hearers have already been drilled to reverence by what has been repeated about his resurrection, it will be found that while they may admire they will not be overawed by the im- perative authority of his career. But this self-denying Benefactor is thrust into a grave, and the life appears to have merely been a sweet poem in deeds, but forever deprived of power. On the third day he rose from the dead. That simple but sublime fact changes everything. The Almighty has affirmed by this tremendous event that he is on the side of self-sacrifice ; that he will always in the full- ness of time justify it ; that it never can be fruitless ; and that though its marvelous potency may be hidden in a tomb, not merely for three days, but for three centuries, it shall at last assert itself and prosper gloriously. Hence, in view of our Saviour's triumph, Paul was satisfied that it did advantage him to fight with beasts at Ephesus ; and hence, likewise, as he closes his argument he waves forever Epicurean ideals out of court, exclaiming, " Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord." THE EFFECT OF THE RESURRECTION UPON THE CHARACTER OF PETER. EDWARD JUDSON, D.D., MEMORIAL BAPTIST CHURCH, NEW YORK CITY. We reason back from effects to causes. Given a certain effect there must be an adequate cause. Nothing but the re- ality of Christ's resurrection can account for the deep dent which he made upon human consciousness, the mighty change which he effected in the trend of the world's history. In a scientific age like ours it is difficult indeed to admit the EASTER THOUGHTS. 129 possibility of supernatural intrusion. We are impatient of any break in the sublime continuity of natural processes. The Second Part of " Faust " fails to interest us, because it intro- duces so many supernatural characters. It is harder now than it used to be to believe that any man ever rose from the dead. We speak of death as that bourn from whence no traveler re- turns. The commonest men nowadays have historic imagina- tion and the power mentally to reproduce the distant past as if it were yesterday, and they resent miracle, or, as has been said, relegate it to the cathedral window. We no longer be- lieve in Christ because of his miracles, but we believe in mir- acles because we believe in Christ. Nor do I think that our reluctant acceptance of the supernatural has in itself anything inherently sinful. If truth slips through our fingers because of our trembling eagerness to grasp nothing but the truth, is that a sin ? Is such a soul to be put in the same category with the scribes and Pharisees of old, who, with the evidence of Christ's divin- ity before their very face and eyes, refused to do him homage because they hated him, because they loved darkness rather than light, their deeds being evil ? If we had known and loved Lazarus, if we had seen him die, if we had placed our hand against his cold, sunken cheek, if we had committed him to his sepulcher, and if, then, at the voice of Christ, we had seen him emerge, bound hand and foot with grave-clothes, no one could have convinced us that Christ had not raised him from the dead. But now we say, " It happened so very long ago." The reahty of the event fades out, as a bird flying from us dwindles into a speck and at last disappears in the sky. It is hard nowadays to swing Christianity into the ordinary man's consciousness miracle-end to. We let that all go. We come to Christ ; we sit at his feet ; we accept the revelation which he makes, in his words and in his character, of the Fatherhood of God ; we try to shape our Hves by his. And there gradu- ally forms in our minds a conviction of his divinity. The deeper we press into the secret of his unique personality the 130 l^HOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. more credible become the records of his supernatural birth and his resurrection. The miracle would be that such a man should be born and should die like all the rest of us. Such truths cannot be demonstrated; but the probability of them being established in the mind, we live according to them, and, little by little, we arrive at a certainty which amounts to a demonstration. We climb the mountain of truth, not on its precipitous side, but by gradual ascent. The rationale of true discipleship is described in our Lord's own words : " I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy A\'ord. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee." How gradual the way by which these first disciples attained to the thought of oiu: Lord's divinity ! First they belonged to God ; that is, they were lovers of the truth. Then God by his providence and Spirit brought them within the reach of Christ. Then Christ mani- fested to them God's name or character as a loving Father. Then they kept the Word ; that is, tried to live as if God were their Father. And then, as the ultimate achievement, they gained a glimmering conception of the divinity of Christ. Our best faiths do not come to us overnight ; they result from slow accretion. Now, nothing but the actual resurrection of Christ can ade- quately account for the events that followed his death, the change in the spirit and character of his disciples, and the consequent rise of Christianity. Every other theory breaks down ; and while the evidence from hearsay becomes weaker with the flight of years, the certainty which comes from rea- soning back from the effect to the cause is intensified through the lapse of time. The greater and more enduring the result the more real and transcendent seems the cause. As solid masonry gradually displaces trestlework in a railroad, so, while the supernatural events in the hfe of Christ grow shadowy and dim as we gaze at them through the many intervening years, EASTER THOUGHTS. 131 yet we are reassured of their reality in a cumulative ratio as we behold the unfolding of their mighty effects in human his- tory — in the state, in the home, and in the individual life. Taking a single sample of the effects of the resiirrection, it would be difficult indeed to account for Peter's subsequent character and conduct except on the ground that he had seen the risen Lord. We know nothing of the details of that first meeting between Christ and Peter after the resurrection. Paul alludes to it in the words, " He was seen of Cephas." When the two disciples returned from Emmaus they were told by the rest, " The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon.'' After Peter's shameful denial of Christ what tenderness and delicacy our Lord shows in granting him this interview apart from the other disciples 1 He follows his own rule : " If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone." What a hallowing influence must this private interview with the risen Lord have had over the whole of Peter's after-life ! Timid before, chased by a driven leaf, fickle and impulsive as his own Galilean lake, like seafaring men easily scared by the supernatural, shrieking with terror as he beheld Christ walking on the waves, a raw recruit under fire taking to his heels in the garden without standing on the order of his going, turning white at the servant-girl's implicating question ; afterward, the man of rock, he trembles not when Christ predicts his martyrdom, he looks with stead- fast gaze into the hollow eyes of death, and challenges the sanhedrim in the blunt words, " ^^'hether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye." Proud and self-willed before, frequently remonstrating with Christ, contradicting him, trying to manage him, quarreling for the first place at the table, walking on the sea so as to beat the rest, claiming that though all the rest should be offended he would never be offended ; afterward humbly saying, " Thou knowest all things [as much as to say, " I don't know any- thing "] ; thou knowest that I love thee." No longer is he the young fisherman, girding himself and walking whither he 132 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. would, but the serious apostle, acquiescing in wholesome re- straints, carried, often against his own will, whither his Lord would have him go. Independent. THE SLEEPERS WAKENED. REV. T. DE WITT TALMAGE, D.D. Now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept. — I Cor. xv. 20. On this glorious Easter morning, amid the music and the flowers, I give you Christian salutation. This morning, Rus- sian meeting Russian on the streets of St. Petersburg hails him with the salutation, " Christ is risen ! " and is answered by his friend in salutation, " He is risen indeed ! " In some parts of England and Ireland to this very day there is the superstition that on Easter morning the sun dances in the heavens ; and well may we forgive such a superstition which illustrates the fact that the natvual world seems to sympathize with the spir- itual. Hail, Easter morning ! flowers, flowers ! All of them a- voice, all of them a-tongue, all of them full of speech to-day. I bend over one of the lilies and I hear it say, " Consider the lihes of the field, how they grow ; they toil not, neither do they spin : yet Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed hke one of these." I bend over a rose and it seems to whisper, " I am the Rose of Sharon." And then I stand and listen. From all sides there comes the chorus of flowers, saying, " If God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to- morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith ? " Flowers, flowers ! Braid them into the bride's hair. Flowers, flowers ! Strew them over the graves of the dead, sweet prophecy of the resurrection. Flowers, flowers ! Twist them into a garland for my Lord Jesus on Easter morning. " Glory be to the Father, and to EASTER THOUGHTS. 133 the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ; as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be." Oh, how bright and how beautiful the flowers, and how much they make me think of Christ and his religion, that brightens our Ufe, brightens our character, brightens society, brightens the church, brightens everything! You who go with gloomy countenance, pretending you are better than I am be- cause of your lugubriousness, you cannot cheat me. Pretty case you are for a man that professes to be more than a con- queror! It is not religion that makes you gloomy, it is the lack of it. There is just as much religion in a wedding as in a burial ; just as much religion in a smile as in a tear. Those gloomy Christians we sometimes see are the people to whom I like to lend money, for I never see them again ! The women came to the Saviour's tomb and they dropped spices all around the tomb, and those spices were the seed that began to grow, and from them came all the flowers of this Easter morn. The two angels robed in white took hold of the stone at the Sav- iour's tomb, and they hurled it with such force down the hill that it crushed in the door of the world's sepulcher, and the stark and the dead must come forth. I care not how labyrin- thine the mausoleum, or how costly the sarcophagus, or how- ever beautifully parterred the family grounds ; we want them all broken up by the Lord of the resurrection. They must come out. Father and mother — they must come out. Hus- band and wife — they must come out. Brother and sister — they must come out. Our darling children — they must come out. The eyes that we close with such trembKng fingers must open again in the radiance of that morn. The arms we folded in dust must join ours in an embrace of reunion. The voice that was hushed in our dwelling must be retuned. Oh, how long some of you seem to be waiting — waiting for the resurrec- tion, waiting! And for these broken hearts to-day I make a soft, cool bandage out of Easter flowers. My friends, I find in the risen Christ a prophecy of our own resurrection, my text setting forth the idea that as Christ has 134 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. risen so his people will rise. He is the first sheaf of the resur- rection harvest. He is " the first-fruits of them that slept." Be- fore I get through this morning I will walk through all the cemeteries of the dead, through all the country graveyards, where your loved ones are buried, and I will pluck off these flowers, and I will drop a sweet promise of the gospel — a rose of hope, a lily of joy — on every tomb^ — the child's tomb, the husband's tomb, the wife's tomb, the father's grave, the moth- er's grave ; and, while we celebrate the resurrection of Christ, we will at the same time celebrate the resurrection of all the good. Christ is "the first-fruits of them that slept." If I should come to you this morning and ask you for the names of the great conquerors of the world you would say, Alexander, Caesar, Philip, Napoleon I. Ah, my friends! you have forgotten to mention the name of a greater conqueror than all these — a cruel, a ghastly conqueror. He rode on a black horse across Waterloo and Atlanta and Chalons, the bloody hoofs crushing the hearts of nations. It is the conqueror Death. He carries a black flag, and he takes no prisoners. He digs a trench across the hemispheres and fills it with the car- casses of nations. Fifty times would the world have been de- populated had not God kept making new generations. Fifty times the world would have swung lifeless through the air — no man on the mountain, no man on the sea — an abandoned ship plowing through immensity. Again and again has he done this work with all generations. He is a monarch as well as a conqueror ; his palace a sepulcher ; his fountains the fall- ing tears of a world. Blessed be God! in the hght of this Easter morning I see the prophecy that his scepter shall be broken and his palace shall be demolished. The hour is com- ing when all who are in their graves shall come forth. Christ risen, we shall rise. Jesus is " the first-fruits of them that slept." Now around this doctrine of the resurrection there are a great many mysteries. You come to me this morning and say, " If the bodies of the dead are to be raised, how is this and how is that? " and you ask me a thousand questions I am EASTER THOUGHTS. 135 incompetent to answer ; but there are a great many things you believe that you are not able to explain. You wbulcl be a very foolish man to say, " I won't believe anything I can't under- stand." Why, putting down one kind of flower-seed, comes there up this flower of this color ? Why, putting down another flower-seed, comes there up a flower of this color? One flower white, another flower yellow, another flower crimson. Why the difference when the seeds look to be very much alike — are very much alike ? Explain these things. Explain that wart on the finger. Explain why the oak-leaf is different from the leaf of the hickory. Tell me how the Lord Almighty can turn the chariot of his omnipotence on a rose-leaf. You ask me questions about the resurrection I cannot answer. I will ask you a thousand questions about every-day life you cannot answer. I find my strength in this passage : " All who are in their graves shall come forth." I do not pretend to make the ex- planation. You can go on and say : " Suppose a returned missionary dies in Brooklyn: when he was in China his foot was amputated ; he lived years after in England, and there he had an arm amputated ; he is buried to-day in Greenwood : in the resurrection will the foot come from China, will the arm come from England, and will the different parts of the body be reconstructed in the resurrection ? How is that possible? " You say that " the human body changes every seven years, and by seventy years of age a man has had ten bodies ; in the resurrection which will come up ? " You say, " A man will die and his body crumble into the dust, and that dust be taken up into the life of the vegetable ; an animal may eat the vegetable, men eat the animal; in the resurrection, that body distributed in so many directions, how shall it be gathered up ? " Have you any more questions of this style to ask ? Come on and ask them. I do not pretend to answer them. I fall back upon the announcement of God's Word : " All who are in their graves shall come forth." You have noticed, I suppose, in reading the story of the 136 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. resurrection, that almost every account of the Bible gives the idea that the characteristic of that day will be a great sound. I do not know that it will be very loud, but I know it will be very penetrating. In the mausoleum where silence has reigned a thousand years that voice must penetrate. In the coral cave of the deep that voice must penetrate. Millions of spirits will come through the gates of eternity, and they will come to the tombs of the earth and they will cry, " Give us back our bodies ; we gave them to you in corruption, surrender them now in incorruption." Hundreds of spirits hovering about the crags of Gettysburg, for there the bodies are buried. A hun- dred thousand spirits coming to Greenwood, for there the bodies are buried, waiting for the reunion of body and soul. All along the sea-route from New York to Liverpool, at every few miles where a steamer went down, departed spirits coming back, hovering over the wave. There is where the " City of Boston " perished. Found at last. There is where the " President " perished. Steamer found at last. There is where the " Central America " went down. Spirits hovering — hundreds of spirits hovering, waiting for the reunion of body and soul. Out on the prairie a spirit alights. There is where a traveler died in the snow. Crash! goes Westminster Abbey, and the poets and orators come forth — wonderful mingling of good and bad. Crash! go the pyramids of Egypt, and the monarchs come forth. Who can sketch the scene ? I suppose that one moment before that general rising there will be an entire silence, save as you hear the grinding of a wheel or a clatter of the hoofs of a procession passing into the cemetery. Silence in all the caves of the earth. Silence on the side of the mountain. Silence down in the valleys and far out into the sea. Silence. But in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, as the archangel's trumpet comes pealing, rolling, crashing across mountain and ocean, the earth will give one terrific shudder, and the graves of the dead will heave like the waves of the sea, and Ostend and Sebastopol and Chalons will stalk forth in the lurid air, EASTER THOUGHTS. 137 and the drowned will come up and wring out their wet locks above the billow, and all the land and all the sea become one moving mass of life ; all faces, all ages, all conditions gazing in one direction and upon one throne — the throne of resurrec- tion. " All who are in their graves shall come forth." " But," you say, " if this doctrine of the resurrection is true, as prefigured by this Easter morning, Christ ' the first-fruits of them that slept,' Christ's rising a promise and a prophecy of the rising of all his people, can you tell us something about the resurrected body ? " I can. There are mysteries about that, but I shall tell you some things in regard to the resurrected body that are beyond guessing and beytind mistake. You need have no doubt in regard to your resiurected body that it will be a glorious body. The body we have now is a mere skeleton of what it would have been if sin had not marred and defaced it. Take the most exquisite statue that was ever made by an artist, and chip it here and chip it there with a chisel, and batter and bruise it here and there, and then stand it out in the storms of a hundred years, and the beauty would be gone. Well, the human body has been chipped and battered and bruised and damaged with the storms of thou- sands of years — the physical defects of other generations com- ing down from generation to generation, we inheriting the in- felicities of past generations ; but in the morning of the resur- rection the body will be adorned and beautified according to the original model. And there is no such difference between a gymnast and an emaciated wretch in a lazaretto as there will be a difference between our bodies as they are now and our resurrected forms. Nor can we doubt that it will be a perfect body. There you will see the perfect eye, after the waters of death have washed out the stains of tears and study. There you will see the perfect hand, after the knots of toil have been untied from the knuckles. There you will see the form erect and elastic, after the burdens have gone off the shoulder — the very life of God in the body. Christian Herald. 138 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. THE SOUL'S EASTER. REV. THEODORE L. CUYLER, D.D. Among all the bright Sabbaths of the round year the bright- est is that which commemorates the most thrilling fact in the history of the human race — Christ's triumph over the power of death and the grave. Easter bells ring from church towers, Easter flowers make the house of God fragrant, and Easter hymns are pitched to the most jubilant key. All this is very beautiful and inspiring ; but there are multitudes of people who profess and call themselves Christians who need some- thing more than flowers or songs or Easter sermons. Their daily lives are not very joyous or vigorous ; it is gasping for breath rather than a growth in grace. There is not much bloom or fragrance in their religion. Their spiritual pulse is low ; their spiritual joys are about as few and scanty as sim- shiny days are in Alaska. The most that they can honestly say for themselves is, "Well, I think that I was converted some time ago, and I am a member of the church, and I hope that I am a Christian." They are like the conies, "a feeble folk " — with little muscle in their faith, little ring in their de- votion, and little power in their influence on those around them. What these people need to have is a genuine Easter for their souls. I. The Easter message to them is: "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, and not on things of the earth." We seldom get better things than we seek for ; and you, my good friends, may be grubbing away — like Bunyan's man with his muck-rake — among the straws and rubbish while there is a crown in the air above you. What you need is first to look higher and then strive to Uve higher. Set your mind on something better than merely getting on in the world, and aim at getting ?//, EASTER THOUGHTS. 139 which is infinitely more important. Adding dollar to dollar in your income, or adding room to room in your dwelling, or round to round in the ladder of social promotion, is not the true mark of the prize for the Christian. There is a loftier realm of spiritual hfe — of which the risen Christ is the center — that you should strive to rise into. This need not make you a visionary or a sentimentalist, or any less a prac- tical, every-day Christian. You may make these every-day duties in your business, in your shop or study, in your home or elsewhere, the stages in your climb upward toward Jesus Christ. Dr. Maclaren has wisely said that "no man is so well able to perform the smallest duties here, or bear the passing trouble of this world of illusion and change, as he to whom everything on earth is dwarfed by the eternity beyond as a hut is dwarfed beside a palace — and is great because it is like a little window a foot square through which infinite depths of sky with all their stars shine in upon him." So you may make your every-day duties — even the simplest and the plainest — to be the rounds in that ladder by which you attain to " the things above." 2. In order to attain this higher and stronger and sweeter and really happier life you must honestly desire to possess it. Sick and tired of being what you are, you must yearn for something better, and this must voice itself in prayer. Prob- ably you have done but little praying, especially in secret, and what you have done has been from the throat and not from the heart. If you want to be lifted into the warm, pure at- mosphere of fellowship with Christ you must use the wings of fervent prayer. Lay hold of the promises of divine strength. There is a prodigious lift in the prayer of faith. When I once kneeled beside Spurgeon at his family altar and heard him pour forth a most wonderful prayer, I discovered one of the secrets of his power. He was laying hold of God with what the old Scotch doorkeeper called " close grups." Then, my friend, seek those things that are above, strive in fervent prayer after them, and you may be sure that the risen Christ will 140 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. manifest himself to you as he did to his disciples in the even- ing of that Easter Sabbath in Jerusalem. 3. As you look searchingly into your own heart you will probably find that a great many besetting sins have found house-room there. A cleaning and clearing out is necessary if you would have the Master dwell there. You must make a fresh surrender of your heart to that loving Lord, and that will amount to a reconversion. Peter got such a reconversion, and what a different man it made of him! No more bragging and cowardly skulking now! Peter, after his baptism of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost, was as superior to the Peter in Pilate's courtyard as an athlete is to a sickly child. He had, indeed, risen into Christ — into a close and vital and victorious union with his Lord. It was a prodigious lift that hoisted the sleeper in Gethsemane and the coward of Pilate's court up into the heroic thunderer whose single sermon converted three thou- sand souls. Oh, if this Easter season could see a thorough reconversion and reconsecration of God's people, what a pen- tecostal power our churches would attain ! What a new liber- ality in giving and new zeal in working! What a new revela- tion of tlie risen Christ to an ungodly world ! for assuredly that world never will be converted by men and women who are gasping for life themselves. Even such a soldier of Christ as Charles G. Finney confessed that he sometimes found that his preaching had no power to awaken or convert souls ; he seemed to be firing only blank cartridges. When he put himself into close connection with Jesus Christ and sought a fresh baptism, the currents of spiritual power flowed again mighty and irre- sistible. On a certain morning Dr. Horace Bushnell told his wife that he had had a revelation made to him. When asked what it was he replied, " The gospel." He said that the glori- ous core-truth of the gospel had broken upon him as an inspi- ration from heaven ; he had got a spirit-illuminated conception of Jesus Christ. From that time onward he rose from doubts and partial glimpses into a freeness and fullness of communion with God such as he had never enjoyed before. EASTER THOUGHTS. 141 Something similar to this in kind, though not in full degree, has happened to tens of thousands of Christ's people. They have realized their low estate and begun to " seek those things which are above." Instead of grieving and thwarting the Holy Spirit, they have prayed to be iiUed with the Holy Spirit and have sought a fresh baptism. Instead of leaving their Chris- tian lives in the condition of yonder cathedral up on Lafayette Avenue, where for twenty years there has been a mere foun- dation and no edifice on it, they have laid hold of " building up themselves on their most holy faith, ... in the love of God." They have added to their faith courage, meekness, temperance, patience, and the other graces that beautify the Christian. A happy and a glorious Easter will this one be to all of us who get a new vision of the risen Christ, and pros- trate ourselves in humble adoration at his feet, and cry out, "Rabboni, Rabboni!" Then shall we set our hearts, lifted into a new atmosphere, on things above, and reach an actual higher life. We shall know more of what it is to live by Christ, in Christ, for Christ, and with Christ, till we reach the mar- velous light around the throne in glory. Independent. THE SEVEN WORDS OF JESUS ON THE CROSS. TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF DR. J. CH. RIGGENBACH, PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY IN BASEL, BY REV. J. B. RUST. Woman, behold thy son ! . . . Behold thy mother ! — ^JOHNxix. 26, 27. In these words Christ recognizes the bonds of human affec- tion. He sanctifies them. Yes, he establishes new ones. He continues to create the most intimate unions, like those made at the foot of the cross, between persons who are not bound by family ties. Oh, how our earthly relations would be vivi- fied, purified, renewed, refreshed, and sanctified, if we would permit the Lord Jesus to say to us, " Behold thy father, thy 142 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. mother ; behold thy son, thy daughter ; behold thy husband, thy spouse ; behold thy man-servant, thy maid-servant ; behold thy master, thy mistress!" If vi^e were to accept from the Lord what he grants our neighbors — that is, if we would not allow ourselves to be hindered by their faults and shortcom- ings, through which we conceive a dislike for them, and would remember why the Lord has intrusted them to us, and would study our conduct toward them — do you think there would be so much bitterness and division, so much selfishness, faith- lessness, pride, and jealousy among mankind as there is at present ? The words of Christ — " Behold thy son, . . . thy mother!" — only display their full power when we call the fact earnestly to mind that they were spoken on the cross. And what do they say ? In the first place, that our neigh- bors as well as we, and we as well as our neighbors, being mutually directed to one another, belong to the people for whom Christ had to die upon the cross. We are of the multi- tude of sinners who have been and are conceived in sin, and hence are not authorized to expect them to be free from faults and transgressions. And again, we must not forget that it is the crucified Christ who says to us, " Behold thy son ! Behold thy mother!" — or whosoever among thy neighbors it may be — and that he wants to remind us that he died as well for them as for us, and that therefore we are to labor that they may be edified and may come to an understanding of his sacred deeds of mercy. We must have a care that they be not driven away from our side by some offense, and must watch our own souls that we receive no offense from them. Behold your son, your mother, yoiu- neighbor, for whom Christ died as well as for you! What do you owe him, as well as yourself, for this ? Oh, what a duty of sacred love and holy watchfulness springs out of this for us ! Here the hatred of father and mother, of wife and children, yea, of one's own life, must in- troduce itself — that hatred of everything only human, wickedly EASTER THOUGHTS. 143 human, in them and in us ; of everything with which they may hinder us in faithfuhiess to Christ. All this we must hate and abjure for the sake of Christ ; yes, for the sake of our neigh- bors, in order that we may truly love them in him ; that we may be lovingly interested in their souls' salvation as we are in our own. This does not exclude humility hnked with patience. But as heartily patient as we are, so relentlessly determined we must be to battle against everything in us and in them that is not of God. Oh, how much idle complai- sance to flesh and blood, how much deceptive talk and false silence to please men, would cease, if we would become filled with the truth that the Saviour of sinners calls from the cross, " Behold thy son, thy mother, thy neighbor, for whose salva- tion I suffer ! " Do not ruin one for whom Christ died. IMMORTALITY. EXTRACT FROM A DISCOURSE BY REV. JOHN H. BARROWS. But nothing has pierced the darkness of the grave with so swift a gleam of faith in the life beyond as the impulse that is born of love. All happiness springing out of human affec- tion has an instinctive, and — is it not ? — a divinely begotten horror of death. The great French artist Poussin has pictured for us the happy Grecian shepherds finding, even in Arcadian forests, the dread reminder that earthly joys are not perpetual. A great critic, the late Charles Blanc, thus describes the scene : " In a wild, woody country, the sojourn of the happiness sung by the poets, shepherds walking with their loves have discov- ered, under a thicket of trees, a tomb, with this half-effaced inscription : ' Et in Arcadia ego '■ — ' I too have lived in Arca- dia.' These words, issuing from the tomb, sadden their faces, and the smiles die upon their lips. A young woman, leaning upon the shoulder of her lover, remains mute, pensive, and seems to listen to this salutation from the dead. The idea of 144 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. death has also plunged into reverie the.youth who leans over the tomb with bowed head, while the oldest shepherd points out with his finger the inscription he has just discovered. The landscape that completes the quiet and silent picture shows reddened leaves upon the arid rocks, hillocks that are lost in the vague horizon, and afar off something ill defined is per- ceived that resembles the sea." Even those whose lives are a carnival of sensual pleasure, and the theater for the display of every glittering vanity, shud- der at the icy destroyer who sweeps away the banqueting-house of the soul as an Alpine glacier crushes the rotten timbers of a Swiss chalet. But innocent or holy love, whether of friend, mother, or child, not only rebels at death, but has in it the in- stinct of immortahty. By loving love grows greater and de- mands continuance. RISEN WITH CHRIST. REV. THEODORE L. CUYLER, D.D. Seek the things above. That is the first thing. It is your privilege, yoru possibility, and your duty to reach the highest, holiest, and happiest life that divine grace can impart to you. Just what happened to the disciples when they sought and obtained the " power from on high " may in no small measure be your experience if you will seek a fresh baptism of the Holy Spirit and make a fresh and full surrender of yourself to Christ. That will be a reconversion. AVhat a different man Peter is in the Book of the Acts of the Apostles from the crude, incon- stant Peter in the Book of John ! No more vain boastings and cowardly lies now ! Peter on the day of Pentecost is as superior to Peter in Pilate's courtyard as a stalwart man is to a puny, stumbling child. He had risen with Christ and into Christ. He had been baptized into a clearer illumination and lifted into a close, vital, and victorious union with his Lord. It was a prodigious push that carried the sleeper in Gethsem- EASTER THOUGHTS. 145 ane and the coward in Pilate's yard up to the heroic thunderer whose sermon converted three thousand souls. Something similar to this in kind, though not in degree, has happened to thousands of God's people. They have awakened to their low condition. Instead of quenching the Holy Spirit, they have come to Jesus on their knees in honest confession, and have sought a new baptism. They have begun to clear out the sins that have monopohzed most of the house-room in their hearts. They have sought a reconversion, a fresh quick- ening from on high. New light has burst in, new strength has been imparted, new joy has been kindled. They have flung off the grave-clothes and "put on Christ." Now they can sing with Charles Wesley : Thou, O Christ, art all I want — More than all in thee I find. THOUGHTS PERTINENT TO EASTER-DAY. Easter concludes what Christmas begins. The December festival celebrates not only the infancy of Jesus, but the child- hood of Christianity ; while the festival of spring commemo- rates the triumphs of his manhood over death, and the survival of Spiritual life in a world hostile to its existence and expansion. With the coming of cold and frost a babe is born, like a timid flower springing up in winter, prophetic of unfailing summer; and with the return of warmth and verdure the grave surren- ders its divine guest, and with his resurrection the highest hopes and purest graces of human hearts revive and flourish. It is then that multitudes forget for a time their humiliations and their cares, their degradations and their losses, in the con- sciousness of exalted fellowship with the triumphant Christ, and in the glorious expectation of endless personal felicity. Then a thrill is experienced such as nature may be supposed to feel at the approach of the vernal equinox ; for then, rising superior to the senses, which discern no signs in the stillness 146 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. and silence of unnumbered graves but of corruption and decay, faith grasps and rejoices in the truth of immortah'ty. Let patriotism have its high days and freedom its monuments, and let the triumphs of navigators and generals be annually observed ; but surely, beyond all these, a season that stands for as much to the race as Easter does may vv^ell be remembered each year with songs and flowers and with every mark of gratitude and of loftiest jubilation. REV. GEORGE C. LORIMER, D.D. Thine, O death, was the furrow ; we cast therein the pre- cious seed. Now let us wait and see what God shall bring forth for us. A single leaf falls — the bud at its axil will shoot forth many leaves. The husbandman bargains with the year to give back a hundred grains for the one buried. Shall God be less generous ? Yet, when we sow, our hearts think that beauty is gone out, that all is lost. But when God shall bring again to our eyes the hundredfold beauty and sweetness of that which we planted, how shall we shame over that dim faith that, having eyes, saw not, and ears, heard not, though all heaven and all the earth appeared and spake, to comfort those who mourn! HENRY WARD BEECHER. Many of you, nay, most of you, know full well what it is to have a sepulcher in the garden of your lives. You know the shadow that it sheds over all the pleasant alleys and the bordered paths. You need not be told how it changes the place for you into something other than it was. But there is another aspect. Not a spot in all the inclosure brought to Joseph of Arimathea so enduring joy as the very place he had builded for sorrow. And the sepulcher in your garden may do the same for you. It may be a resurrection spot for your soul. Out of this sorrow which wraps you round you may rise into a purer and serener day. The rolling of the great stone to the door may mark the finishing and hiding away of EASTER THOUGHTS. 147 one portion of our Christian life, and the rolling away of that stone on the third morning may be the commencement of a higher and more consecrated one. And if this be the case, then the sepulcher spot in your days will be the most blessed of all. Its joys will reach farther, shine clearer, endure longer, than any belonging to the hours when your garden knew no tomb. Using your sorrow, it may teach you, as it has taught many, how to say : " Oh, deem not they are blest alone Whose lives a peaceful tenor keep ; For God, who pities man, hath shown A blessing for the eyes that weep." REV. G. L. WALKER, D.D. SEE THE LAND, HER EASTER KEEPING. CHARLES KINGSLEY. See the land, her Easter keeping. Rises as her Maker rose ; Seeds so long in darkness sleeping Burst at last from winter snows. Earth with heaven above rejoices ; Fields and garlands hail the spring ; Shaughs and woodlands ring with voices While the wild birds build and sing. You, to whom your Maker granted Powers to those sweet birds unknown, Use the craft by God implanted — Use the reason not your own. Here, while heaven and earth rejoices, Each his Easter tribute bring — Work of fingers, chant of voices. Like the birds who build and sing. 148 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. EASTER HYMN. SARAH K. BOLTON. Tune: "Jerusalem, the Golden." Oh, glorious Easter morning ! Oh, day of peace and light ! One precious name adorning With lilies pure and white ; A gladsome message bringing Of love that knows no fear ; The sweetest anthem singing — " The risen Christ is here." He comes with gifts of heahng For wounded hearts that mourn ; A sunlit path revealing, A world with pain unknown. He comes with life eternal. With hope and joy and peace ; Oh, happiness supernal. When want and woe shall cease ! He gave his life for others, Alike for you and me ; He counts us as his brothers — All one, no bond nor free. The bands of sin are broken ; The poor and the oppressed Hear the sweet gospel spoken : " Come unto me and rest." EASTER THOUGHTS. 149 Oh, glorious Easter morning Oh, day of peace and light ! One precious name adorning With lilies pure and white ; A gladsome message bringing Of love that knows no fear ; The sweetest anthem singing — " The risen Christ is here." New York Observer. EASTER REFLECTIONS. PHILLIPS BROOKS. Up and down our lives obedient Walk, dear Christ, with footsteps radiant, Till those garden lives shall be Fair with duties done for thee ; And our thankful spirits say, " Christ arose on Easter day." EASTER BELLS. MARGARET E. SANGSTER. Ring, hallowed bells of Easter, From spire and turret ring, And herald to the listening earth The coming of the King ; The King who comes in glory, The King who comes with state, Who yesterday was lying The slain of scorn and hate. ISO THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Ring, joyous bells of Easter, Death hath not conquered Life ; Victorious is our risen Lord, And finished all his strife. From Calvary's mount of darkness, Lo ! starry lilies bloom ; For by the cross we conquer And fearless face the tomb. Ring, merry bells of Easter, The winter-time is past ; The birds return to build and sing. The flowers are here at last, Sweet tokens of our Father, Whose kindness ne'er forgets To send us back the snowdrops And sow the violets. Ring, solemn bells of Easter, With many a thrilling chord, In sign of their triumphant life Who now are with the Lord. Forever free from sorrow, Forever free from sin, Our dear ones in the blessed home, Who safe have entered in. Ring, glorious bells of Easter, Beyond the farthest star ; Send out your wondrous message. The jeweled gates unbar ! For lo ! the King is coming. The King of life and love, And earth is glad in all her coasts, And heaven is glad above. Christian Intelligencer, EASTER THOUGHTS. 151 THE LORD IS RISEN. CHARLES WESLEY. Christ the Lord is risen to-day, Sons of men and angels say ; Raise your joys aUd triumphs high ; Sing, ye heavens — and earth, reply. Love's redeeming work is done ; Fought the fight, the battle won. Lo ! the sun's eclipse is o'er ; Lo ! he sets in blood no more. Vain the stone, the watch, the seal — Christ has burst the gates of hell ; Death in vain forbids his rise ; Christ hath opened Paradise. Lives again our glorious King ; Where, O Deaths is now thy sting ? Once he died our souls to save ; Where's thy victory, boasting Grave ? Soar we now where Christ has led. Follow our exalted Head; Made like him, like him we rise ; Ours the cross, the grave, the skies. LIFE IN CHRIST. SAMUEL MEDLEY. I KNOW that my Redeemer lives ; What joy the blest assurance gives ! He lives, he lives, who once was dead ; He lives, my everlasting Head ! 152 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. He lives, to bless me with his love; He lives, to plead for me above ; He lives, my hungry soul to feed ; He lives, to help in time of need. He lives, and grants me daily breath ; He lives, and I shall conquer death; He lives, my mansion to prepare ; He lives, to bring me safely there. He lives, all glory to his name! He lives, my Saviour, still the same. What joy the blest assurance gives, I know that my Redeemer hves! CHILDREN'S DAY. Historical. — The special recognition, on some particular Sun- day, of the children of the church, has marked the practice of some churches long before any general observance of " Children's Day." A noteworthy practice has been the recognition each year, in the Church of the Pilgrims, Brooklyn, of which Dr. R. S. Storrs is pastor, of all the baptized children who have that year reached the age of seven, by the public presentation to each of a bouquet of flowers and a Bible. It was suggested to the Centenary Com- mittee of the Methodist Episcopal Church, in 1865, to establish a Children's Fund for the aid of the Sunday-schools, and ap- point a day for the gathering of the offerings. In 1867 the Uni- versalist Convention recommended a day for the dedication of children in all the churches ; and in 1868 the Methodist General Conference recommended "that the second Sunday in June be annually observed as -Children's Day, and that in Sunday-schools efforts be made for the collection of an average of five cents for each child enrolled." This seems to give the Methodists the honor of beginning the regular observance of the day. In 1880 the hun- dredth anniversary of the founding of Sunday-schools by Robert Raikes was observed by many denominations in England and America on one of the Sundays of June; in 1881 Children's Day was recommended by the London Methodist Ecumenical Confer- ence; and in 1882 the General Conference of the Evangelical As- sociation appointed the last Sunday in June to be Children's Day. In May, 1883, the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church appointed a Children's Day, but recommended, after the Metho- dist example, the second Sunday in June. The National Council of Congregational Churches the following October made the same recommendation ; and other denominations have joined in the observance, and the day has become one of the most widely known and most joyfully observed of Christian festivals. The founders of the day desired to furnish a fitting occasion to increase the gifts to the Children's Fund, especially for the cause of education ; and so to furnish a bond of connection between Sun- day-school scholars and the higher institutions of learning in the church, and also to educate and elevate the young by presenting to them attractively the truest ideals of character and life. IS5 156 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. The celebration has been marked by large gatherings of the children in the churches, which are adorned with flowers for the occasion; the singing of special hymns and anthems; the preaching of sermons to children, and about them to parents, teachers, and guardians ; and the baptism of children. JESUS AND THE CHILDREN. A SERMON BY REV. C. H. SPURGEON. And they brought young children to him, that he should touch them ; and his disciples rebuked those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said unto them. Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein. And he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them. — Mark x. 13-16. I. Let us describe the sin of hindering young children from coming to Christ. First, I may say of it that it is very common ; it must be common, or else it would not have been found among the twelve apostles. The immediate disciples of our Lord were a highly honorable band of men ; despite their mistakes and shortcomings they must have been greatly sweetened by living near to One so perfect and so full of love. I gather, therefore, that if these men, who were the cream of the cream, rebuked the mothers who brought their young children to Christ, it must be a pretty common offense in the church of God. I fear that the chilling frost of this mistake is felt almost everywhere. Have we laid ourselves out for the conversion of children as much as we have done for the conversion of grown-up folks ? What! do you think me sarcastic ? Do you not lay yourselves out for anybody's conversion ? What must I say to you ? It is dreadful that the Cainite spirit should enter a believer's heart and make him say, " Am I my brother's keeper ? " But tell me now, if you did care for the salvation of souls, would you not think it too commonplace a matter to begin with the boys and girls? Yes ; and your feeling is shared by many ; the fault is common. CHILDREN'S DAY. 157 I believe, however, that this feeling, in the case of the apostles, was caused by zeal for Jesus. These good men thought that the bringing of children to the Saviour would cause an interruption. He was engaged in much better work : he had been confounding the Pharisees, instructing the masses, and healing the sick. Could it be right to pester him with children ? The little ones would not understand his teach- ings, and they did not need his miracles ; why should they be brought in to disturb his great doings ? Thus in these days certain brethren would hardly like to receive many children into the church, lest it should become a society of boys and girls. Surely, if these come into the church in any great numbers, the church may be spoken of in terms of reproach ! The outside world will call it a mere Sunday-school! I re- member that when a fallen woman had been converted in one of our country towns there was an objection among certain professors to her being received into the church ; and certain lewd fellows of the baser sort even went the length of adver- tising upon the walls the fact that the Baptist minister had baptized a harlot. I told my friend to regard it as an honor. Even so, if any reproach us with receiving young children into the church, we will bear the reproach as a badge of honor. The apostles' rebuke of the children arose in a measure from ignorance of the children's need. If any mother in that throng had said, " I must bring my child to the Master, for he is sore afflicted with a devil," neither Peter nor James nor John would have demurred for a moment, but would have assisted in bringing the possessed child to the Saviour. Or supposing another mother had said, " My child has a pining sickness upon it — it is wasted to skin and bone ; permit me to bring my darling, that Jesus may lay his hands upon her," the disciples would have said, " Make way for this woman and her sorrowful burden." But these little ones with bright eyes and pratthng tongues and leaping limbs, why should they come to Jesus ? Ah, friends, they forgot that in those chil- dren, with all their joy, their health, and their apparent inno- 158 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. cence, there was a great and grievous need for the blessing of a Saviour's grace. If you indulge in the novel idea that your children do not need conversion, that children born of Chris- tian parents are somewhat superior to others and have good within them which only needs development, one great motive for your devout earnestness will be gone. Beheve me, breth- ren, your children need the Spirit of God, else they will go astray as other children do. Also, no doubt, this feeling that children may not come to Christ may be derived from a doubt about their capacity to receive the blessing which Jesus is able to give. Upon this subject, if I were at this moment to deal with facts alone, and not with mere opinion, I could spend the whole morning in giving details of young children whom I have personally con- versed with, some of them very young children indeed. I will say broadly that I have more confidence in the spiritual hfe of the children that I have received into this church than I have in the spiritual condition of the adults thus received. I will e-\-en go further than that, and say that I have usually found a clearer knowledge of the gospel and a warmer love of Christ in the child-converts than in the man-converts. I will even astonish you still more by saying that I have some- times met with a deeper spiritual experience in children of ten and twelve than I have in certain persons of fifty and sixty. Capacity for believing hes more in the child than in the man. We grow less rather than more capable of faith ; every year brings the unregenerate mind farther away from Godj and makes it less capable of receiving the things of God. No ground is more prepared for the good seed than that which has not yet been trodden down as the highway, nor has been as yet overgrown with thorns. Not yet has the child learned the deceits of pride, the falsehoods of ambition, the delusions of worldliness, the tricks of trade, the sophistries of philoso- phy ; and so far it has an advantage over the adult. In any case the new -birth is the work of the Holy Ghost, and he can as easily work upon youth as upon age. CHILDREN'S DAY. 159 Some, too, have hindered the children because they have been forgetful of the child's value. The soul's price does not depend upon its years. " Oh, it is only a child ! " " Children are a nuisance." " Children are always getting in the way." This talk is common. God forgive those who despise the little ones! Will you be very angry if I say that a boy is more worth saving than a man ? It is infinite mercy on God's part to save those who are seventy ; for what good can they now do with the fag-end of their lives ? When we get to be fifty or sixty we are almost worn out; and if we have spent all our early days with the devil what remains for God ? But these dear boys and girls — there is something to be made out of them. If now they yield themselves to Christ they may have a long, happy, and holy day before them in which they may serve God with all their hearts. Who knows what glory God may have of them ? Heathen lands may call them blessed. Whole nations may be enlightened by them. brethren and sisters, let us estimate children at their true valuation, and we shall not keep them back, but we shall be eager to lead them to Jesus at once. 2. Secondly, concerning this hindering of children, let us watch its action. I think the result of this sad feeling about children coming to the Saviour is to be seen, first, in the fact that often there is nothing in the service for the children. The sermon is over their heads, and the preacher does not think that this is any fault ; in fact, he rather rejoices that it is so. Some time ago a person who wanted, I suppose, to make me feel my own insignificance wrote to say that he had met with a number of negroes who had read my sermons with evi- dent pleasure ; and he wrote that he believed they were very suitable for what he was pleased to call " niggers." Yes, my preaching was just the sort of stuff for niggers. The gentle- man did not dream what sincere pleasure he caused me ; for if 1 am understood by poor people, by servant-girls, by children, I am sure I can be understood by others. Parents sin in the same way when they omit religion from i6o THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. the education of their children. Perhaps the thought is that their children cannot be converted while they are children, and so they think it of small consequence where they go to school in their tender years. But it is not so. Many parents even forget this when their girls and boys are closing their school-days. They send them away to the Continent, to places foul with every moral and spiritual danger, with the idea that there they can complete an elegant education. In how many cases I have seen that education completed, and it has produced young men who are thorough-paced profligates and young women who are mere flirts! As we sow we reap. Let us expect our children to know the Lord. Let them read their first lessons from the Bible. It is a remarkable thing that there is no book from which children learn to read so quickly as from the New Testament ; there is a charm about that book which draws forth the infant mind. Another ill result is that the conversion of children is not believed in. Certain suspicious people always file their teeth a bit when they hear of a newly converted child ; they will have a bite at him if they can. They very rightly insist upon it that these children should be carefully examined before they are baptized and admitted into the church ; but they are wrong in insisting that only in exceptional instances are they to be received. We quite agree with them as to the care to be exercised ; but it should be the same in all cases — neither more nor less in the cases of children. I thank God that the most of those dear children who have been added to this church could stand a rigid examination in doctrinal matters and would bear favorable comparison with the older folks ; but still it seems to me a very hard thing that a high degree of knowledge should be expected of them. A very solemn person once called me from the playground after I had joined the church, and warned me of the impropri- ety of playing at trap, bat, and ball with the boys. He said, " How can you play like others if you are a child of God ? " I answered that I was employed as an usher and it was part CHILDREN'S DAY. l6i of my duty to join in the amusements of the boys. My ven- erable critic thought that this altered the matter very mate- rially; but it was clearly his view that a converted boy, as such, ought never to play ! What foolery, brethren ! I will say no more. Do not others expect from children more perfect conduct than they themselves exhibit ? If a gracious child should lose his temper or act wrongly in some trifling thing through for- getfulness, straightway he is condemned as a little hypocrite by those who are a long way from being perfect themselves. Jesus says, " Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones." 3. And now let us notice, thirdly, how Jesus condemned this fault. First, he condemned it as contrary to his own spirit. " They brought young children to him, that he should touch them ; and his disciples rebuked those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased." He was not often displeased ; certainly he was not often " much displeased," and when he was much displeased we may be sure that the cause was serious. He was displeased at these children being pushed away from him, for it was so contrary to his mind about them. The disciples did wrong to the mothers ; they rebuked the parents for doing a motherly act — for doing, in fact, that which Jesus loved them to do. There was also wrong done to the children ; sweet little ones! what had they done that they should be chided for coming to Jesus ? Besides, there was wrong done to himself ; it might have made men think that Jesus was stiff, reserved, and self-exalted, like the rabbins. Anything we do to hinder a child from coming to Jesus greatly displeases our dear Lord. He cries to us, " Stand off. Let them alone. Let them come to me, and forbid them not." Dear gray-headed friend, who art so strict and good, I must get you to stand back a bit and suffer that child to come to Jesus ; for I do not wish the Lord to be displeased with you. And you, good Christian sister, who have curdled a little in l62 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. your temper, I must beg you be quiet, lest the Lord should be displeased with you, as he will be if you forbid the children come to him. So, you see, it was contrary to his spirit. Next, it was contrary to his teaching ; for he went on to say, " Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein." Christ's teaching was not that there is something in us to fit us for the kingdom, and that a certain number of years may make us capable of re- ceiving grace. His teaching all went the other way, namely, that we are to be nothing, and that the less we are and the weaker we are the better, for the less we have of self the more room there is for his divine grace. Do you think to come to Jesus up the ladder of knowledge ? Come down, sir ; you will meet him at the foot. Do you think to reach Jesus up the steep hill of experience ? Come down, dear climber ; he stands in the plain. " Oh, but when I am old I shall then be prepared for Christ ! " Stay where thou art, young man ; Jesus meets thee at the door of life ; you were never more fit to meet him than just now. Once more, it was quite contrary to Jesus Christ's practice. He made them see this, for "he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them." All his life long there is nothing in him like rejection and refusing. He saith truly, " Him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out." 4. Let us take the hint which Jesus gives to those who would come to him: "Whosoever shall not receive the king- dom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein." How I wish that all my congregation would come and receive Christ as a little child receives him ! The little child has no prejudices, no preconceived theories nor opinions it cannot give up ; it beheves what Jesus says. You must come in the same way to learn of Christ. I fear you know a great deal — throw it out of the window. You have made up your mind about a great many things — unmake your mind, and be as wax to the seal before him. A child believes with an unquestioning faith which makes CHILDREN'S DAY. 163 everything vivid and real. Believe just so ! The child be- lieves in all humility, looking up to its teacher and receiving its teacher's word as decisive. Believe in Jesus just so ! Say, " Lord, I am a know-nothing ; I come to thee to be taught. I am nothing ; be thou mine all in all." When a child believes in Jesus it cares nothing for critical points. That is the way you must come to Christ. You that have always been invent- ing religious conundrums ; you that for many years have been readers of the last new novels in modern theology — for they are mere novels, and nothing better; you that have addled your brains with the vain thoughts of vain men, come to Jesus as you are, and believe what Jesus says because Jesus says it. Take Christ "at his word, and trust him ; that is the way to be saved. " But I have no merit,'' says one ; " I have no preparation." Neither has a child. I never find children troubled about being prepared for Christ ; I never hear of such a thing as a child worried about qualifications for grace. A child is a sin- ner and knows it. That is the way to come to Christ. Come as a sinner, knowing that you are such. Say, "Jesus calls me, and I come ; Jesus died for me, and I trust him." That is the true way to come to Jesus. O friends, instead of think- ing yourselves fitter for Christ by growing bigger, grow smaller! Instead of getting greater, get less. Instead of being more wise, be more completely bereft of all wisdom, and come to Jesus for wisdom, righteousness, and all things. Those of you who have never looked to Christ and lived, do unto Christ, I pray you, just what these dear children did : he called them, and they came, and were folded in his arms. Come along with you ! Do you half wish you could be a child again ? You can be. He can give you a child's heart, and you can be in his kingdom newly bom. May it be so, for his name's sake ! Amen. Religious Telescope. 164 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. SERMON TO CHILDREN. REV. CHARLES H. PARKHURST, D.D., NEW YORK. ... It is not expected that a child- Christian, eight, ten, twelve years old, will be just the same kind of thing as a man or woman Christian is. An apple-tree eight years old is not so large and does not bear so many apples as one that is thirty years old ; but a little apple-tree is an apple-tree all the same, and a little Christian is a Christian all the same. And what we are so anxious about is that you children should begin by being Christians. That was what made Joseph and Samuel and Daniel so good and great men — they begati in that way ; got a capital start when they were boys. So did Polycarp, President Edwards, and Robert Hall. It is like learning to walk when you are children. It is the only time when you can learn to walk with any expectation of ever being able to walk decently. Supposing you had been kept in your cradle till you were twenty or thirty years old, or till you were sixty, and your bones had become stiff and your legs like sticks ; funny work you would have made learning to walk, wouldn't you ? It is just that kind of work that a man makes of beginning to be a Christian when he has gotten grown-up. We have a way of saying that it is hard teaching an old dog new tricks ; but start with him when he is a puppy and you can do almost anything with him and teach him almost anything. It is just so with boys and girls. If there is any man here sixty years old that is not a Christian it is not prob- able that he will ever become a Christian. It is a sad thing to say, but it is true. Now that is not because he would not like to be one, it is not because he does not believe in being a Christian, but because he has gotten so stiff in all his ways of feeling, thinking, and acting that it is next to impossible for him to begin to be anything different from what he has been so long. CHILDREN'S DAY. 165 You boys know how it is in rolling a stone down a side- hill. The stone may be so small that a baby's hand would start it rolling or a baby's hand be able even to stop it if taken hold of as soon as it has commenced rolling ; but when the stone has been rolling over and over, ten, twenty, forty, sixty rods, nobody can stop it ; all the boys take care to keep out of the way of it, and it goes on rolling and roUing till it reaches the bottom — down and down till there is no more down. And this being a Christian is such a wonderfully sim- ple thing, if taken early, that no little boy or girl here needs to think that any hard stint is being set for them. Being young does not make it hard to be a Christian. It is just that that makes it easy. Supposing, now, I am talking to a little twelve-year-old and he says to me, " What is it for me, a little boy, to be a Christian ? I would like to be one, but I don't know what it means." He goes on to say : " I don't feel that I am very wicked. I don't do right always, but I am sorry for it when I do not. I get angry with my seat-mate at school sometimes, and scratch him or pound him, or put a bent pin in his seat for him to sit on ; but then I am ashamed of it, and we make it all up afterward. What have I got to do in order to be a Christian ? " Well, my dear httle fellow, there are two things I want to say to you, and one is : I would not wonder if you are a Chris- tian now. The way you have been speaking makes me think it may be so. I judge you have had a good Christian father or mother. And if you have had, why, then, it is perfectly natural for you to have become a Christian, and so early in your life, too, that you never knew when it came. Having started right, you will not have to turn around and go in the other direction. You are like the little plant that pushes up in the soil until it pricks through into the light, and then keeps on growing in just the same direction that it followed before it came into the light. When these little people that have grown up in Christian homes commence asking questions about these matters I do not consider that it marks the beginning of 1 66 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. their Christian hfe ; it simply denotes the time when the crust of the ground begins to crack and to let through the tiny sprout that, all unknown and unfelt, has been pushing up underneath — not begins then, only commences to get into the light then. And the other thing I want to say is this : my little friend, how old are you ? "I am twelve, sir." And you want to know what this being a Christian is, and what a boy-Christian or a girl- Christian has to do? Well, most likely you suppose I shall name to you some great thing that you have to do. Probably you expect that there are some long, hard things out of the Bible that you will have to believe. Do you know what kind of a boy Jesus was when he was twelve years old ? You tell me that all you know about it is that, as we read in the New Testament, he obeyed his father and mother and went into the temple and tried to find out as much as he could about God and what God wanted of him. Now, my little man, to be a Christian is to be like Christ. You are a child yet. We do not expect that you now will be like what Jesus was after he became a man. For you, a boy or girl, to be a Christian will be for you to be as nearly as you can like what Jesus was when he was at your age. That is one reason why it is worth so much to us to have a Jesus that began in the cradle and gradually grew up. If we had a Jesus that was already a man when he came, and hadn't stopped to be a baby and a boy, we should hardly have known what to say to the children about these things ; we might have had to say that only grown-up men and women could be Chris- tians. But now we have Jesus all the way along, from eigh- teen inches up, so that we can say to any one, " You can be a Christian by being as nearly as you can like what Jesus was at your age." We are not told of any great things that he did at your age (twelve years), and he probably did not do any great things ; nor of any great things that he believed — he probably did not believe any great things. We only know that he obeyed his parents and went into the church to learn about God and what God wanted of him. I do believe that CHILDREN'S DAY. 167 this will make the matter plainer than it was before to some of our little men and women who want to be Christians, but who are making a good deal too hard work of it. You have watched a great grown-up tree covering itself all over with blossoms in the summer and loaded down with bushels upon bushels of glorious fruit in the autumn. A grown-up tree can do that, and it is a miserable tree if it doesn't, and good for nothing but firewood ; but a little tree cannot bear bushels upon bushels of fruit — it would break it all down and tear it all to pieces. So a grown-up Christian ought to do great things, or at least a great many small things ; but a little Christian can do only little things — little leaves on a httle tree, little apples on a little branch. And let me say only this one word more: that the little things that a little Christian does are not overlooked any more than the larger things that an older Christian does. I remem- ber even now the pleasure that my father used to take in the first scanty fruit that appeared on his young fruit-trees. It seemed really to mean more to him than the more abundant crop that grew on trees that were older. And it seems as though the Heavenly Father might feel in something the same way about his Uttle fruit-bearers. At any rate, small things are not overlooked. I have read the story of a little fellow who, having but one cent to put in the plate, was desperately afraid it was too small to be counted. You can imagine, therefore, his joy when the minister read out, " Our collection to-day amounts to fifty dollars and one cent," and the little fellow was all right. Small things are counted. Quite as appropriate to the day is this story of the little girl who, one cold, windy, wintry night, waking up as her mother went through the chamber, said : " Mother, I asked God to take care of some poor child to-night, and I told him that to-mor- row I would try to hunt her up, and that I would help take care of her, too." Little works, httle thoughts, little loves, Uttle prayers for little Christians, and larger and larger as the years grow. New York Evangelist. l68 THOUGHTS FOk THM OCCASlOl^. A CHILDREN'S SERMON. REV. ALBERT DONNELL. I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, . . . even the Spirit of truth. — John xiv. i6, 17. Children, in these verses our Lord Jesus, who we know was one with God, and was God himself, tells us that he will pray God the Father, and that the Father, in answer to the prayer, will send us the Spirit of truth, or the Holy Spirit. This brings us face to face with the question, How can Christ be God and the Father be God and the Holy Spirit be God, while at the same time God is one, and not three ? In other words, what is the mystery of the Trinity ? Thirteen hundred years ago St. Gregory, in writing to an- other bishop, said that the Bible was like a river that an ele- phant can drown in and yet a lamb can ford. What he meant was that while a lamb — a little child — can believe all the truths taught in the Bible, still many of these truths are so deep that the most learned — the great men, those with the largest minds— will lose their faith if they insist on under- standing the truths before they believe them. This mystery of the Trinity is one of the deep things that a child can believe and yet the most learned cannot understand. Do you ask what reasons there are why you should believe that Christ is God, the Father is God, and the Holy Spirit is God, and still God is not three, but one ? I answer that we can beUeve it because the Bible teaches it. I. The Bible teaches that the Holy Spirit is a personage as truly as the Father or Christ. It does this by speaking of the Holy Spirit as we would speak of a person. In one place it tells of a man and woman who lied to the Holy Spirit. We know that we cannot really tell lies to a thing ; when we lie it must be to somebody — to a person. Then we are told not to grieve the Holy Spirit. You know we cannot grieve a thing ; CHTLDkEN'S DAY. 169 grief is something that only a person can feel. And there are other passages that speak of the Holy Spirit as we would speak of a person ; so we see that the Bible teaches us that the Holy Spirit is a person. 2. The Bible teaches that the Holy Spirit is God. You remember that the apostles were told to go everywhere, bap- tizing in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. You see that this puts the Holy Spirit on an equality with God the Father and God the Son. You also remember that St. Peter told Ananias that when he kept back part of the price of the land he lied to the Holy Spirit ; and then, before he had fin- ished speaking, he told him he had hed to God. So St. Peter called the Holy Spirit God. And there are many other pas- sages from which we learn the same thing. 3. The Bible teaches that God is one, and not three. Jesus said, " The Lord thy God is one Lord." Paul says, " God is one." And all through the Bible it is taught that God is one, and not three. So you see that though the Bible does not explain how it is, still it teaches that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit all are God, and yet God is one, and not three. Now may the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the commu- nion of the Holy Spirit be and abide with you ! SOME TELLING FACTS AND FIGURES. EDWARD T. BROMFIELD, D.D. Two years ago, when I began to investigate the subject of Sabbath-school missions in its relation to home evangelization, I felt appalled at the array of facts before me. It seemed that so far from the Sabbath-school making steady advances, it was really losing ground. From every point of view there stood out in bold rehef the fact that the school population was growing faster than the Sabbath-school enrolment. That is 170 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. the fact still, but it is offset by another fact, namely, that the Sabbath-school is steadily lessening the gap. It will not be long before we shall reach the point where the increase in Sabbath-school enrolment will exceed that of the school popu- lation. The tide is turning in favor of the Sabbath-school. The school population of the United States in 1890, reckon- ing the school age as between five and twenty inclusive, was, in round numbers, 22,500,000. The average annual increase for the preceding ten years was about 413,000. Supposing this proportion of increase to have been maintained during the past three years, the school population in 1894 should be in the neighborhood of 23,700,000 ; it is more probably 24,000,000. Of these about 3,000,000 are Roman Catholics and 2i,OQo,ooo Protestants. The total enrolment in Protestant Sunday-schools in 1893 was a little over eleven millions, including teachers and adult scholars. About one fourth were over twenty-one, leaving the Protestant Sunday-school enrolment in the neighborhood of 8,300,000. Deduct 8,300,000 from 21,000,000, and we have an army of 12,700,000 Protestant young persons of school age outside of the Sabbath-school. Add a similar proportion from the Roman Catholic school population, and the total swells up to 14,500,000. What are the churches doing to bring these young people into the Sabbath-school? Through various denominational and undenominational agencies the Protestant churches brought in during the past three years a yearly average of 397,097 enrolled members, teachers and scholars, of all ages. Deduct one fourth of these as being over twenty-one, and we have an average annual increase of 297,823 from the school population into our Protestant Sabbath-schools. The statistics for 1890 show an average annual increase for three years preceding 1890 of 160,936, on the foregoing basis of reckoning, as against an average annual increase of 297,823 for the three years following 1890. In other words, the Sab- CHILDREN'S DAY. 171 bath-school enrolment has increased from about forty percent, to about sixty percent, of the gain in school population. Diuring the past three years the earnest and well-directed labors of the friends of the Sabbath-school have produced signal results, and a decided advance has been made all along the line. Figures are sometimes eloquent and soul-moving. And in this case they mean a great deal more than tongue or pen can express. We now know that in the dark and toilsome journey there is light ahead. The army of God is moving on to vic- tory. America is to be won and held for Christ. Evangelist. THE RELATION OF THE CHILD TO THE KING- DOM OF GOD AND THE CHURCH. REV. J. J. BERNHARDT. In order to put this subject into a sufficiently clear hght we must consider three main points : 1. The condition and relation of man to God in his original state. 2. Man's condition and relation to God after his fall. 3. The plan of salvation that God prepared through Jesus Christ. As God created man, he made him in his own image and likeness. In what this image, in the most extended sense, consisted we can probably not wholly understand ; so much, however, we plainly learn from the Scriptures : that the natural and moral image of God is to be understood. The former consists in his intellectuality and immortahty; the latter in knowledge, righteousness, and hohness. Therefore was he capable to hold intimate communion with his Creator, and found perfect joy and happiness in his society. He Uved in love— in love to God and in a subordinate love to the creatures of God. Moreover, the Lord God, to show his sovereignty 17,2 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. and to test man's obedience, gave him a law ; to keep and live, or violate and die. Man fell. He did not continue holy in his probationary state, but through the cunning and decep- tion of Satan was seduced and led to unbelief and disobedi- ence, and has by transgression fallen under the sentence of death. He has lost the moral image of God, although he yet bears fragments of the natural image. Adam, our progenitor, from whom we all come, is a fallen being ; we are, therefore, naturally sinful and morally corrupt beings and children of wrath. Sprung from the man whose guilty fall Corrupts his race and taints us all. This ancestor generated a son like unto his own image. Adam as a sinner, and therefore mortal, begets a sinner and mortal son. There is here now no difference ; they are all sinners, and have come short of the glory of God. But God has in his infinite mercy devised and prepared a plan of salva- tion for fallen, sinful man. He gave his only begotten Son out of love to become a propitiation for the sins of the whole world. God is manifested in the flesh ; therefore he became like unto his brethren, that he may be merciful and be a true high priest before God, to atone for the sins of the people ; and he has appeared in the world as Christ the anointed for the threefold office of prophet, high priest, and king, in which he delivers us from our threefold misery — ignorance, guilt, and bondage. Although we are placed in more favorable relations to God, and he in his Son is friendly toward us, yet this does not change our nature. We are still, notwithstanding, ser- vants of sin, and children of Satan and heirs of death. The merits of Christ do not prevent the evil, and do not recall nor suspend it ; but it is a remedy, and must be accepted and used as a free, open fountain, in which the sinner must be washed and his robes made white in the blood of the Lamb. This truth has reference to all without exception. " Except ye be born again, ye cannot see the kingdom of God." From the foregoing it is easy to conclude in what relation the CHILDREN'S DAY. 173 child stands to the kingdom of God. Still we are asked contin- ually, What will become of our " innocent " children that die in infancy? In reply we have only to say that the Holy Scrip- tures know nothing of such an occurrence. All the world is guilty before God. Of innocence, in the sense of the absence of depravity, no man can boast. Long ago has this been lost, through the first transgression — the fall of man. But if the ques- tioner means children that die before they actually and know- ingly commit sin, then the Scriptures have sufficient answer. And we will here let the great Master who is the Saviour of all mankind, but especially of believers, speak. He says, " Suffer little children to come unto me : for of such is the kingdom of God ; " that is, out of such consists the kingdom of God. " There- fore, verily I say unto you, Except ye turn, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven." It might be asked how children obtain salvation. In Christ Jesus salvation is not only accounted, but imparted to man. Just as salvation must be accepted by adults through faith, so is salvation imparted to infants without faith, as it shall be necessary for them. As every man through sin has inherited spiritual death, so is also the susceptibility of spiritual life im- planted through the righteousness of Christ and obliging grace of God. This St. John plainly teaches when he says, " In him was life ; and the hfe was the light of men." Again : " That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world ; " or, as the original text says, " enlighteneth every man when he cometh into this world." If children that were brought by their mothers to the Lord were incapable of re- ceiving the blessing, the great Friend of children would not have laid his hands on them to bless them. It was not use- less, as perhaps the disciples thought. So are the prayers for children and the laying on of hands by pious preachers, teach- ers, and parents not now in vain if at all done in faith. Now, since the children belong to the kingdom of God and are in favor with God, it cannot be gainsaid that they also belong to the visible church. It is the duty of the church to receive 174 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. children of Christian parents, through holy baptism, ^nto their midst. Through holy baptism we cannot take up children into the kingdom of grace; but into the visible church, into the congregation of God's people, we can and should receive them. Through baptism the child should be introduced into the family of God. It should develop its life from the begin- ning under the influence of grace. A child born into this world is already in the kingdom of grace, and has a right to the church — a right of membership through baptism to the church — and the church has a right to the child. It is self- evident that baptized infant children cannot be counted as active and capable business members of the church ; but they ought not to be looked upon as members on probation either, only in the same sense that we are all on probation before God. Children are the lambs of the flock. Christ said to the church, " Feed my lambs." The lambs belong to the sheep and the sheep to the shepherd. Should not, then, baptized children be intrusted to the church, and be recognized as members of the same ? Should they not be considered as belonging to the church till they, through wilful and sinful and God-dishonoring conduct, make themselves unworthy and forfeit their church-membership ? Should we not with all diligence endeavor to keep our children in the church — to nurture them, train them ; that they ma)'- be efficient co-Iabor~ ers in the Lord's vineyard and be prepared for the inheritance of the saints in light ? We should, then, not let our children stand outside of the church until they become actual sinners, and then preach repentance to them and call them out to the mourners' bench. Evangelical Messenger. CHILDREN AND THE CHURCH. REV. S. IRENjEUS prime, D.D., LL.D. As I was approaching a church where I was to worship that day I met a troop of children going away from it. Wonder- CHILDREN'S DAY. 175 ing why they were leaving before the service was commenced, I asked the meaning. The explanation was a sad one : " The Sabbath-school begins at half -past nine and closes just before the time for the church service, and this is the Sunday- school going home." " Going home ! " I exclaimed — " the children of the Sun- day-school going away from the church ? " " Oh yes ; the Sunday-school is the children's church ; they do not want any other." Pursuing the inquiry, I learned the habit of the children to be this : if the school is held after the service the children stay away from church and come to the school ; if it is held in the morning they attend the school apd run away from church. This is the practice in the cities. Probably no such evil prevails in the country, where the church and the school are held in such connection that parents and children may enjoy both. But the subject is one that de- mands vigorous and judicious treatment. The life and soul of the church and school are involved in this question. Doubt- less the primary idea of the Sunday-school was to teach the young who are outside of the ordinary means of grace : in the highways and hedges, and not in the Christian houses, the abodes of virtue, piety, and intelligence. These schools for the ignorant and neglected were so useful that they were estab- lished for children of the church also, and proved to be greatly useful for them, as well as for the others. When they became so popular that parents neglected the duty of teaching their children at home, and the Sunday- school teacher was substituted for the mother in giving Bible instruction, the evil was obvious, yet very difficult to cure. The Sunday-school is better than the teaching children would get from thousands of mothers.. The balance is largely in favor of the Sunday-school. But the parent who dispenses with the thorough instruction of his children at home because a teacher in the school will put questions to them from a series of Bible lessons is doing a sad wrong to those for whom he is 1)6 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. responsible. The home is above the church in this regard. The father is prophet, priest, and king in the rehgious order of his house — the patriarch who must be faithful to his trust and see to it that his household walk in the way of the Lord. The children should attend Sunday-school, also, for the sake of others even more than for their own sake. But the high- est of their privileges and the richest of their blessings is the church in the house. The Sabbath is not long enough for the many services some of cur friends try to crowd into it. It be- comes to many a day of dissipation ; to others, of weariness. It ought to be a day of rest and refreshment to body and soul. It is something far different to the young woman who goes to church three times, to Sunday-school twice, and to prayer-meeting once. Such excess of religious exercise is in- consistent with the design of the Sabbath ; a weariness of the flesh that is not an acceptable sacrifice. So with the children. It is even more important that re- ligious exercises should not be made irksome and burdensome to them. Too much of a good thing is bad for them. I would not require them to be all the livelong day in a tread- mill of religious work. They will be disgusted and hate the service, which should be always attractive to them and a de- hght. It is a serious question with ministers how to make the pulpit useful and pleasant to the young. Preachers with the gift of talking to children — a gift not so rare as is often thought — sometimes give a brief discourse to the children before the regular sermon. The objection to that practice is that children take it as their portion and dismiss the sermon that follows from their attention altogether. Now the art of talking to children does not consist in baby-talk or little stories or poor jokes. A man need not be a mountebank in order to interest the young in what he is saying. Children are not fools. If a man is simple in his words and earnest in his man- ner, children will hear with attention and get instruction from a sermon that is designed for the whole people. And the wisest and best of the congregation will be more interested in CHILDREN'S DAY. \11 a discourse that the children understand than in profoundly abstruse dissertations which darken truth instead of making wise the simple. Children should be educated in and into the church. What- ever our theory may be of the spiritual relation of the child to the church, this is certain and true : that children should be consecrated to God from their birth. Of such is the kingdom of heaven. We should assume this as the normal state of the case and treat the child accordingly. He should be trained in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. His first intelligent lesson should be of God and worship. The happiest hours of child-life should be in learning of the way to God through Jesus Christ. And so sweetly adapted is the child-mind to the gospel and the gospel to the child-mind that they cheer- fully coalesce, and the babe's milk is not more palatable and nutritious than is the bread of life to the new-born soul. No one can say how soon a child may intelligently apprehend the divine truth. Many saints of God have no memory of the period in their early lives when Christ was not dear to their hearts. When they were bom from above they do not remem- ber any more than they can recollect the moment when they first breathed the breath of life. It is not so with all ; perhaps not so with the most. But the true theory of the gospel is that children should be brought up on it, as their daily food ; be nurtured by it ; renewed by the Holy Spirit, and made heirs of salvation. Parental fidelity in the judicious use of the means of grace will be followed by these results. We ought to expect them while we labor and pray for them. New York Observer, CHILD CONVERSION. EDWARD JUDSON, D.D. Becoming a Christian is like crossing a river. The Jordan is, indeed, often used as an emblem of death, heaven being the Promised Land. As the old hymn says : 178 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Sweet fields beyond the swelling flood Stand dressed in living green ; So to the Jews old Canaan stood, While Jordan rolled between. But the Jordan may be justly used, also, as a type of conver- sion. The Promised Land had to be taken by force, and this sets forth the conflicts of the Christian hfe. Becoming a Chris- tian is crossing from bank to bank ; passing from the worldly country to Immanuel's land. Now, if we follow a river up beyond its affluents we find it keeps getting smaller, and at last it is only a silver thread winding through the meadow. You have to part the grasses to find it. Like Jean Ingelow's streamlet, A tiny bright beck it trickles between. Only a step will take you across, and you may even pass from bank to bank without knowing it. Child conversion is like that. The change of position is imperceptible, but there is a world-wide difference in the ulti- mate result. Now suppose a person does not cross that river near its source, where it is so slender that the grasses touch each other above it ; in other words, is not converted in child- hood, but travels along down the stream on the wrong bank, pursuing the natural course of the worldly life. By and by the river becomes wide and deep and arrowy. He says at last to himself, " I must cross the river.'' He plunges in. The current twists him, and bears him down. He struggles on. He buffets the waves. At last he gains the opposite shore. Drenched and panting, but full of joy, he clambers up the bank. There he meets a person who crossed the river when it was a tiny stream, and has been traveling down the right bank in Immanuel's land. These two people are sure to mis- understand each other. The one who forded the stream lower down will have a long and stirring experience to relate of the anguish he endured while wrestling with the flood ; of the joy which he felt upon arriving at the bank, and which he can CHILDREN'S DAY. 179 scarcely find words to express. The other, who crossed the stream near its source, will reply, " I never experienced any- thing of that kind. In fact, I hardly know the exact time when I crossed the stream." Then the other may say, " Then you never have crossed the stream at all." " But," the answer will come, " I seem to be on the same bank you are on. I am conscious of forgiveness. I am living the Christian life. I love the people of God. His Word is sweet to my taste." " Well,'' the other will say, " that makes no difference. Un- less you have passed through experiences similar to mine you are not a Christian." What a mistake this is ! The fact is that many of the best Christians in our chru-ches crossed the stream in early child- hood and so cannot tell you the exact date of their conversion. Those who are converted in maturer life and have such won- derful experiences to tell are prone to bring with them into the church worldly habits ; they are less docile, more worldly- wise. Happy the church in which children are growing up whose second birth follows close on the first ! Blest the gar- den in which these tender plants are springing up like willows by the watercourses ! Sunday-school Times. UNCONVERTED CHILDREN. S. E. WISHARD, D.D. Heavy burdens rest on many parental hearts. The children have not turned their feet to the testimonies of God. Child- hood and youth have passed, and the duties of life are con- fronting these unconverted ones, who yet have no adequate conception of what is before them. Sons and daughters are stepping out from the home roofs without having settled that question which determines their well-being in all the future. It is no marvel that great solicitudes weigh heavily upon the hearts of their Christian parents. The wonder is that these l8o THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. anxieties have been so long in coming ; that we have let slip those golden opportunities that ought to have determined long since the safety and usefulness of the children. How often Christian parents feel perfectly secure in reference to their chil- dren and quite at ease concerning their spiritual hfe while they are in the home, and only wake up to their danger as they go out to make homes for themselves ! While trying to point a soul once to the Saviour, the mother, who sat near, interposed, saying, " I do not want my daughter to be troubled about such questions yet ; she is young enough to wait awhile." The child was probably fifteen years old. Parents frequently entertain such thoughts without giving ex- pression to them. And deep down, far below this thought, is that parental habit of carelessness in reference to unconverted children. At length the hour for parting comes. It must come, for this is God's ordering — that new homes must grow out of the old. Then the dream of ease, the habit of indiffer- ence, is dispelled. The solicitude long slumbering, or perhaps repressed, wakes up. We discover that " the better hope " is the only good. Dr. Holmes was asked when the training of a child should begin. "A hundred years before it is born," he replied. This is a strong way of putting the truth that the training of children should begin with the training of their grandparents. Though Dr. Holmes has been credited with both wisdom and originality in his saying, the truth is much older than the genial talker. " The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear him, and his righteousness unto children's children ; to such as keep his covenant, and to those that remember his commandments to do them" (Ps. ciii. 17, 18). The covenant of God with his people rec- ognizes that nurture that comes down from parents to chil- dren through the fidelity of God's people. This involves that training of our children while in parental arms. This was the training in the hfe of Moses which, with the blessing of God, made him what he was to the Hebrew people and to all the CHILDREN'S DAY. i8l world. The commission of Pharaoh's daughter to the mother of Moses — " Take this child away, and nurse it for me '' — in its deeper significance is God's commission to every Christian mother. It must be the surprise and sorrow of many Christian parents that so many years have passed with so little diligence in the nurture of the children ; especially that there has been so little prayer for them. Prayer is the one resort. For nothing but the power of the mighty Spirit of God can regenerate the soul of a child even. The new creation is his work. The prayer, the holy living, the instruction, the patient " line upon line, line upon line " — these are ours ; but the work of regeneration is God's. We are absolutely dependent upon him to do that work in and for them which must be done. We have great need, also, to be much in prayer that we may not be left to put barriers in the way of the conversion of our children. Our own indifference, our inconsistencies in the presence of those whom we so much desire to help, may retard or prevent the work of God. There are seasons of special blessing, times of refreshing from the Lord, when the heavens are bowed and God is moving among the people, silencing the scoffer, awakening the careless, and leading the thoughtful into life. How unspeakably important that the children should be brought under the preaching of the truth ! In every time of true and genuine revival the children should have a place in the awak- ening. Family arrangements, school and office duties, should be so adjusted that the largest benefits may come to the children. " Faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God." Let the children hear. Let them see the Word of God lived out in our lives. We may not let the conventionalities of fashionable society crowd the children away from the house of God. If their places are vacant in childhood they will be vacant in after-years. God wants our children, but the world, the flesh, and the devil stand opposed to their spiritual life. i82 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. We should not join in the treachery that may rob them of eternal life. Whatever mistakes we have made we should at once cor- rect as far as possible, repent of our sins, and ask God to give us the grace of fidelity in the future. God will heal the back- slidings of his people in this regard, and honor his covenant. " For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that -re afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." Herald and Presbyter. CHILDREN'S t)AY. SUSAN TEALL PERRY. June is the month of roses. It is also the month of daisies, buttercups, and red clover, the time when nature is at her best and is putting forth all her energies to make herself attractive. The songs of happy birds wake us up in the early morning, and the days are long, bright days. And now June becomes in reality the banner month of the whole year, because the wise, good Christian ministers and their people selected it for the time in which the children should have their special Sunday. It was a beautiful thought to give the children one Sunday for themselves. It shows that older Christians are in full sympathy with the children ; that they, too, wish to keep their hearts young and fresh. George MacDonald says : " Then only a man is growing old when he ceases to have sympathy with the young. And that is a dreadful kind of old age. When we are out of sympathy with the young then I think our work in this world is over." You all know how young hearts go out toward those older persons whose smiles are attractive and whose words are kindly. They are in full sympathy with the young, and you young people recognize the fact whenever you are with them. Hawthorne, who was a very reserved man with people in CHILDREN'S DAY. 183 general, said, " If I value myself upon anything it is in hav- ing a smile that children love." An incident in the hfe of the Duke of Wellington also shows how he appreciated the joys and sorrows of children. He was walking one day in his usual road, when he heard a cry of distress. He walked to the spot, and found a chubby, rosy-faced boy lying on the ground and bending his head over a tame toad, and crying as if his little heart would break. " What is the matter, my lad ? " asked the duke. " O sir, please, sir, my poor toad ! I bring it something to eat every morning. But they are going to send me off ever so far away to school ; nobody will bring it anything to eat when I am gone, and I am afraid it will die." " Never mind ; don't cry, lad. I'll see that the toad is well fed, and you shall hear all about it when you are at school." During the summer and fall the lad received five such let- ters as this one : " STRATFIELDSAYE, July 27, 1837. " Field-marshal the Duke of Wellington is happy to inform William Harries that his toad is alive and well." Such kind hearts have lived in every generation, but it is only within a few years that the older Christians have come into such perfect love and sympathy with children's needs as to set apart a Sunday for their especial benefit. Those who planned the grand day seem to enjoy it as much as the little ones, for the churches are full of grown-up people, many of them with silvery hair and wrinkled faces; but many of the wrinkles seem to be smoothed out by the happy, fresh looks that come over them when the children's voices are heard taking a prominent part in the worship. AVe older ones can testify that Children's Day has benefited us in many ways, and is the Sunday of the whole year which we enjoy the best. Now that you are so well remembered and cared for, dear children, we trust that you will feel that you ought to do all that you can to help us old folks make the world better. 184 THOUGHTS FOk THE OCCASION. There is a great work to be done in the world for Christ at the present time. No generation of children have had as much done for them in every way as you are having done for you, and you are being iitted to do that work that is so much needed. Most of you will have a very happy Children's Day, we trust ; but there will be many of Christ's little ones who will have to be at home on beds of sickness and pain, and cannot go to the Lord's house and worship him among the beautiful flowers and loving friends who will make everything so attrac- tive. Remember such ones. Carry them flowers and some sweet, helpful words, to make the day less burdensome to them. There may be others obliged to stay away, who have not suitable clothes to wear, because of their poverty. Seek out such and overcome any hindrances in their way that you can, so that as many as possible of Christ's little ones may gather together in his courts on that especial day. New York Evangelist. LYRIC FOR CHILDREN'S DAY. REV. DWIGHT WILLIAMS. This is the day of beauty. The sweetest of the year ; The June is full of roses, The heart is full of cheer ; To God the loving Father, To Jesus his dear Son, And Spirit all-prevailing, We offer praise, each one — The praise of hearts and voices. The praise of song and flowers ; For Jesus came to save us And bless this world of ours. CHILDREN'S DAY, 185 He is our Elder Brother ; Sweet Mary's Son was he ; The Lily of the Valley Our Saviour came to be. He was the Rose of Sharon, In Nazareth he grew, Himself a flower of sweetness, So loving, kind, and true. Oh, could we all have seen him. He would have loved us all ; However low and lowly. However poor and small. He walketh in the gardens Of his own realms to-day. So near his golden palace, ^Vhere flowers have no decay ; And oh, I think the sweetest Of all the flowers therein He gathered from the desert Of this dark world of sin. Oh, cherub happy children In myriads are there ; He sent his angels for them, His royal home to share. O happy land of children! Who would not wish to go And see the flowers that faded Out of this world of woe ; To dwell with Jesus ever Where death no more can come ? Ah, poor neglected children! He brings them safely home. The babes of our own households, In darkness laid away. 1 86 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. He calleth to his mansion, And cherubs all are they. What can we do for Jesus On this sweet day of flowers ? AVhat can we do for Jesus To bless this world of ours ? "We gather at his altars, And first our hearts we bring To him who died to save us, And we his praise will sing ; We've gathered flowers for Jesus, And here we lay them down. To tell how much we love him. Our King with throne and crown. And gold, a little handful, We put in Jesus' hand, To build him towers of learning And grace in every land ; And every little giver Shall have a sweet reward When Christ makes up his jewels And speaks the welcome word : " Come, all ye blessed givers, AVho helped my cause and me ; Go with me to my Father, And crowned you all shall be." Oh, come, let us sing of His beauty Who giveth the flowers their hues. And all through the night-time distilleth Upon them the brightest of dews. In beautiful June, With otir hearts attune, CHILDREN'S DAY. 187 We come with his banners above us ; His work shall be ours, This Sabbath of flowers, Who promiseth ever to love us. When we go to the land where he dwelleth, And look on the seed scattered here, We shall see in his kingdom triumphant The fruit and the glory appear. In beautiful June, With our hearts attune. We come with his banners above us ; His work shall be ours. This Sabbath of flowers. Who promiseth ever to love us. Go, then, ye happy children. And love him more and more ! He holds a cup of blessing. And in it he will pour All joy and pleasure for you ; And from this day of flowers Ye all may work for Jesus And bless this world of em's. Oh, may the King of children Be crowned of all his own ; On this sweet day of beauty Be every heart his throne ! HYMN FOR CHILDREN'S SUNDAY. Ten thousand thanks, O Lord, be thine. For flowers to crown this summer land, For dews to fall and sun to shine. For birds to sing and airs so bland ! THOUGHl^S FOR THE OCCASION. But more we thank thee for the flowers That bud and blossom in the home, Like song-birds, making glad the hours, Wherever straying feet may roam. Fairer than all these flowers of June, The children at their work or play ; Sweeter their song, with hearts in tune. Than wild bees' hum or skylarks' lay ! Lord, bless them with June 's wealth of life. Grown golden for the life above ! Make strong to win in hours of strife. And crown them with thy saving love ! A7ion. FLOWERS. H. W. LONGFELLOW. Spake full well, in language quaint and olden. One who dwelleth by the castled Rhine, When he called the flowers, so blue and golden. Stars that in earth's firmament do shine. Wondrous truths, and manifold as wondrous, God hath written in those stars above ; But not less in the bright flowerets under us Stands the revelation of his love. Bright and glorious is that revelation. Written all over this great world of ours ; Making evident our own creation. In these stars of earth — these golden flowers. Everywhere about us they are glowing. Some like stars, to tell us Spring is born ; CHILDREN'S DAY. 189 Others, their blue eyes with tears o'erflowing, Stand like Ruth amid the golden corn. In all places, then, and in all seasons, Flowers expand their light and soul-like wings, Teaching us, by most persuasive reasons. How akin they are to human things. And with childlike, credulous affection We behold their tender buds expand ; Emblems of our own great resurrection. Emblems of the bright and better land. A STRIP OF BLUE. LUCY LARCOM. I DO not own an inch of land. But all I see is mine — The orchard and the mowing-fields, The lawns and gardens fine. The winds my tax-collectors are ; They bring me tithes divine — Wild scents and subtle essences, A tribute rare and free. And, more magnificent than all. My window keeps for me A glimpse of blue immensity — A little strip of sea. Richer am I than he who owns Great fleets and argosies ; I have a share in every ship Won by the inland breeze To loiter on yon airy road Above the apple-trees. igo THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. I freight them with my untold dreams, Each bears my own picked crew ; And nobler cargoes wait for them Than ever India knew — My ships that sail into the East Across that outlet blue. Here sit I, as a little child : The threshold of God's door Is that clear band of chrysoprase ; Now the vast temple floor, The blinding glory of the dome, I bow my head before. The universe, O God, is home, In height or depth, to me ; Yet here upon thy footstool green Content am I to be ; Glad when is opened to my need Some sealike glimpse of thee. THE NOBLE NATURE. BEN JONSON. It is not growing like a tree In bulk, doth make man better be ; Or standing long an oak three hundred year To fall a log at last, dry, bald, and sere ; A lily of a day Is fairer far in May, Although it fall and die that night — It was the plant and flower of Light. In small proportions we just beautjf see. And in short measures life may perfect be. CHILDREN-' S DAY. 191 THE FOUNTAIN. Into the sunshine, Full of the light, Leaping and flashing From morn till night 1 Into the moonlight, Whiter than snow, Waving so flower-like When the winds blow ! Into the starlight, Rushing in spray, Happy at midnight, Happy by day ! Ever in motion, Blithesome and cheery. Still climbing heavenward. Never aweary ; JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL. Glad of all weathers, StiU seeming best. Upward or downward Motion thy rest ; Full of a nature Nothing can tame. Changed every moment. Ever the same ; Ceaseless aspiring, Ceaseless content. Darkness or sunshine Thy element ; Glorious fountain! Let my heart be Fresh, changeful, constant, Upward, like thee ! STRIVE, WAIT, AND PRAY. ADELAIDE A. PROCTER. Strive : yet I do not promise The prize you dream of to-day Will not fade when you think to grasp it. And melt in your hand away ; But another and hoHer treasure, You would now perchance disdain, Will come when your toil is over. And pay you for all your pain. 192 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Wait : yet I do not tell you The hour you long for now Will not come with its radiance vanished, And a shadow upon its brow ; Yet, far through the misty future, With a crown of starry hght, An hour of joy you know not Is winging her silent flight. Pray : though the gift you ask for May never comfort your fears — May never repay your pleading — Yet pray, and with hopeful tears ; An answer, not that you long for, But diviner, will come one day ; Your eyes are too dim to see it. Yet strive, and wait, and pray. THOUGHTS PERTINENT TO CHILDREN'S DAY. Children in the Church. — Ought there to be a place in the church for children who have given their hearts to God ? is one of the vital religious questions of the day. We do not mean to ask if there is a place in the church for an occasional child— one lamb among a hundred sheep. There alwa5'S have been such sporadic cases, and the church has not often seri- ously objected to admitting the rare, precocious little saint. But the far more practical question is. Ought there to be room in the bonds of church-fellowship for the great mass of average boys and girls who, by judicious training and careful Christian nurture, may be induced very early to give their hearts to God ? Aye, we believe with all our heart there ought to be such a place. We believe that before many years there will be such a place in every true church, and it will be just as much ex- CHILDREN'S DAY. 193 pected that many young children will form part of the mem- bership of .every church as that there will be gray-haired men and women there. rkv. f. e. clark, d.d. Take the Children to Church. — But do they not have a Sunday-school ? Yes, and a well-equipped and Christ- presenting Sunday-school is the right arm of a church. But a right arm is not the main body, and an arm dissevered from the body is a bloodless and impotent thing. All honor to the zealous, devoted Sunday-school teacher ! He or she is often an actual pastor or shepherd to guide to Jesus those who have no spiritual guidance at home. But the Sunday-school never was ordained to be, and never can be, a substitute for the regular services of the sanctuary. Bring your children with you to church, dear friends. It is their nestling-place as well as yours. Are you quite certain as to what your young swallows and sparrows may be about while you are sitting in your pews ? How do they spend the Lord's day at home ? If you commit the sin of beginning the day with your Sunday Tbnes or Tribune or Herald, you may be quite sure that the boys and girls will be deep in the police reports and fashion gossip and wretched scandals of those Sabbath-breakers while you are listening to the sermon. Then keep the secular desecraters of holy time out of your doors, and take all of your " bairns " with you to the place where their young hearts may be led heavenward. Expect their early conversion to Christ. rev. t. l. cuyler, d.d. The Children at Church. — The children should have a part in public services. By enlisting their activities we shall incite them to attendance, for children love to go where they can use their powers. What part ? They can sing. They love to sing. They should be taught to sing the standard hymns of Methodism, and for that reason our Scholars' Quarterly prints a few such each quarter, I venture that if oxu: Sunday-school scholars 194 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. were taught the old tunes in the Quarterly, and encouraged to sing them with the congregations, this inducement alone would secure the attendance of scores. It is a most short- sighted policy to deprive children of opportunity to learn in the Sunday-school — the very place where they should be taught them — the hymns of public worship, for the sake of that so-called " enterprise " in Sunday-school management which rushes the schools at railroad speed through all the new Sunday-school music put upon the market. It is a species of enterprise that is striking the death-blow at congregational singing and alienating the children from church services. Many of the children can read sufficiently well to take part in a responsive service, which would further enlist their activities. If nothing more is done, let the Sunday-school lesson or the home reading for the lesson for that day be read responsively by minister and children or congregation. This may look like innovation ; but in the name of common sense we must do something. Then, children are the best of listeners if they can only un- derstand what is said. What child does not love to hear the nursery rhymes and fairy-tales told over and over again ? I would not ask impossibilities of any man, and if a minister says he is too old to learn new ways, or that children's talk is not his forte, I am not finding fault with him ; but of one thing I am sure : the ministry of other churches are ali\'e to the needs of the age, and the pastor who does not want to see his young people dropping around to hear Brother A, of the Baptist, or Brother B, of the Methodist Episcopal churches, on Sunday evening, must learn to talk to the young folks. And the young minister who neglects studying methods of conduct- ing children's meetings as a part of his preparation is sure to be "left." J. F. COWAN. The Trust of Childhood. — One of our present recollec- tions of childhood is that it was a time when we were confident to be taken care of. We took no thought for raiment but to CHILDREN'S DAY. 195 wear it when it was provided. We went to sleep without anxiety ; no distraction came into our dreams ; we did not spend our dream-hours in carrying impossible burdens up in- terminable hills. It was but a moment from " good-night " to " good-morning," and the new days always blossomed out in original freshness and sparkle. The quietude of our young years was due, more than we thought of then, to the fact that we had a father and mother to go to when in trouble. They used always to help us out of our little difficulties. When the child comes in from outside the first question he is likely to ask is, " Where's mother ? " He may not want her for anything particular, but he wants to know she is there. Having father and mother under the same roof makes the child sleep more quiet at night. And so among the larger difficulties that throng and swarm around us as we move along into older years there is nothing we need so much as to feel that there is some one that stands to us in just the same relation now as father and mother used to stand to us years ago. That is the first idea of God we want to have formed in us when we are little, and the last idea we want to have of him as we move out and up into the place prepared for us in the Father's house on high. The first recorded sentence that Jesus spoke called God his Father, and his last recorded sentence on the cross called God his Father. rev. c. h. parkhurst, d.d. Forward ! Forward ! — Israel journeying through the wilderness had God's angel for signal-officer. When the cloud was taken up from over the tabernacle the children of Israel went onward in all their journeyings. To-day the pillar of Providence is moving, and commands "Forward!" to our church's Sabbath-school missionary work. Calls have come from twenty States and Territories for men to gather the children in. From the everglades and orange- groves of Florida ; from the rice-fields of South Carolina ; from the pine-forests of North Carolina ; from the Southern Empire 196 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. State of Georgia ; from the mountain region of West Virginia, Kentucky, and Tennessee; from the northern peninsula of Michigan ; from the western and northern portions of Wiscon- sin ; from the white harvest-fields of Minnesota; from Iowa, Indian Territory, and that Territory born in a day — Oklahoma — and " the Strip '' ; from the Black Hills of South Dakota ; from Colorado's canons and plains ; from the wastes of New Mexico ; from the vast plains of Idaho, Washington, Oregon, and "the land of the fruits and flowers" — California — are seen God's cloud and fire, onward moving and beckoning us — Forward ! As we look and listen we hear with our hearts the cry of myriads of children pleading for the bread of life. What response shall the Presbyterian Church and its Sabbath-schools make to this lifted signal ? The offering of Children's Day will measure our love, our gratitude, our appreciation of the divine movement of Providence and of the grand and awful time in which we are living. Let every one, then, give as God has prospered him, and additional Sabbath-school missionaries will go forth to many a wilderness, and the solitary place will be glad for them and blossom as the rose. Not for payment of debt, but for means of a forward movement, I plead for money. JAMES A. WORDEN, D.D. RALLYING DAY. Historical.— In 1885 the Sunday-school Union and Tract boards of the Methodist Episcopal Church resolved to observe the third Sunday in October as Good-Tidings Day. The time was appro- priated for a general gathering together of the Sunday-school forces, which had been more or less scattered by the summer va- cation, and the inauguration of a new and united forward move- ment for the fall and winter. While not attaining the strength of some other appointed days, the effort has not been without practical results even outside of the denomination in which it began. In May, 1893, the General Assembly of the Presbyte- rian Church recommended that "a united effort of all the Sabbath- schools shall be made, beginning the first week of October, to bring, by personal invitation, children into these schools, thus training our young people to be witnesses and workers for the Master." In conformity with this recommendation, September 24, 1893, was observed in the Presbyterian churches as a Rallying Day for teachers and scholars, and the month following was de- voted to the united movement. Rev. Dr. James A. Worden, Presbyterian superintendent of Sabbath-school and missionary work, issued to the Sunday-schools explanations of the meaning of the new day, reasons for its observance, and suggestions as to making it successful and helpful. It is reported that the observ- ance has become very general in several denominations, apd its utility is apparent even to the most conservative minds. THE OCCASION, AND WHY. JAMES A. WORDEN, D.D. Rallying Day ? Another special Sabbath ? For what purpose ? I answer, first : To rally all the enrolled members of the Sab- tath-school. To reunite the forces which have been scattered 199 200 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. during vacation ; to hasten tardy feet toward the sanctuary ; to restore every straying lamb ; to ask every oflBcer, teacher, and scholar to answer to the call of the roll on the last Sunday in September. I answer, second : To begin a fresh effort for new scholars. To enlist the entire school in an unselfish endeavor to win the youth yet unreached ; to begin a new campaign for Christ by going out into the streets and lanes of the city, even into the highways and hedges, and compeUing the last child outside to come into Christ's school, and never relaxing such effort on this line if it takes all autumn and winter. Rallying Day may be less beautiful than other festivals, but what it lacks in flowers it makes up in usefulness. Others may be appropriate ; this, in one form or another, is indispensably necessary. It may be wanting in poetical sentiment, but abounds in practical religion, for it gathers the lambs into Jesus' arms. Rallying Day brings us back to the first prin- ciples of our work, which a poet has thus described : Some lambs are missed from Jesus' fold, And straying far from home, 'Mid forests dark and streams so cold. The little lambs now roam. Some gems to deck our Master's crown Are buried now on earth ; Rich gems, whose luster sin doth drown, But still of priceless worth. Some harps are needed in his choir. Harps struck by infant hands ; And tongues to sing with youthful fire, To swell the hymning bands. To seek those lambs and lead them back, To find each sin-marred gem. To guide them to the heavenly track, Fit for Christ's diadem ; RALLYING DAY. 201 To tune their infant tongues to sing Redemption's song in heaven — This is the work our loving King To us on earth hath given. To multitudes of Christian teachers September seems a seraph with a trumpet loudly calling to duty. They recognize it in the footfalls and greetings of friends hastening home from ship and shore, from over continent and over sea, from lake and mountain, and from quiet resting-place ; they hear it in the glad shouts of children trudging to school, and in the songs and cheers of students traveling to college, and in the welcome sound of the busy wheels of trade. To him who hath an ear to hear, these sound like a trumpet, and they say : " Rest-time is over ; the hour for action has struck. Your Lord vouchsafes another year or month, or, it may be, one more short week. The field is ready ; sow thy seed." Some one has said, " There is tinder in us which needs to be quickened by sparks ; " and so by these divine sparks love is kindled into a flame — love for our Saviour and for his Iambs. Time and absence have not chilled our ardor. Who now does not long for the coming of the first day of the week, that he may again see his scholars, may with them pray and praise, may to them whom the Lord has committed to him break the bread of life ? Who does not long for the prompt refilling of all the classes, and for the presence of all his own scholars ? Who does not mourn the absence of even one ? These soul-longings are the origin of Rallying Day. It fur- nishes an appropriate occasion for concentrating thought and effort upon the realization of the teacher's desire and ideal. Lost Scholars. — An uncounted host of young people who once were scholars in the Sabbath-school have dropped away. The causes of this unspeakable loss are many and varied. But I am certain that among the principal causes is neglect of these scholars punctually to return after summer vacation, and the neglect of the school and of the teacher to bring them back. 2o2 THOUGHTS FOR TH£ OCCASION. If a long time elapses after the scholar has been absent, during which no strenuous effort is made to induce him to return, he unavoidably suspects that no one particularly misses him or cares for his return. Hence he easily gives up membership in a school which is indifferent to his presence or absence. How can you better assure the absentee that you do miss him, that your heart sorely feels his absence, than by a heartfelt effort to have him return on Rallying Day ! One such lapsed scholar restored is ample reward for all trouble and labor. HOW TO GET THE MOST GOOD FROM RALLYING DAY. 1. Let us begin September ist a prayer-league of all Sab- bath-school workers. The simple condition of membership is that all agree each morning to pray for every Sabbath-school officer, teacher, and scholar in our church. Jesus said, "Again I say unto you. That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven" (Matt, xviii. 19). Pray daily, especially that all may receive the special anointing of the Holy Spirit. 2. Comjnencc preparation for Rallying Day early in Septem- ber. This preparation consists in distinctly announcing that the entire month will be devoted by officers and teachers to visitation of all scholars not yet returned to the school. In many cases the superintendent will issue a printed invitation to every member of the school to be present on that day. A special program adapted to the occasion should be arranged with appropriate hymns, Scripture reading, and short addresses, not omitting the roll-call. 3. A committee of earnest teachers should be appointed to prepare plans for a thorough canvass for new scholars. If such a canvass has been made in past years, some new method of securing new scholars and of winning the young people out- side of the school may be devised by prayer and patient thought. The report of the plan adopted by the committee RALLYING DAY. 203 may be made to the school on Rallying Day. Whatever plan is adopted, the cooperation and assistance of the scholars should be sought and obtained. ANTE-RALLYING-DAY THOUGHTS. We are told that there will come a day when all work done in the name of Christ is to be tried, to see what manner of work it is. As there can be no doubt about this, nor any doubt as to the standard of requirement, might it not be well for us, as workers in the name of Christ, now that we are look- ing forward to another Rallying Day, when the key-note for the winter's work is to be struck, to remember these two facts, and plan accordingly ? Some one has said that in order to lift up successfully one must be on a higher level himself. If we superintendents are to give a good lift up to our schools this winter, then, would it not be well for us to get firmly planted on a higher level than ever before ? Surely a sincere, prayerful endeavor to realize these two facts of ultimate testing and a given standard will be helpful in attaining to that higher level to which to lift the school. Fellow-superintendents, let us eliminate whatever, as a means to an end, does not make for the results we shall want to see recorded in the clear, searching light of that day ; and let us esteem very lightly whatever does not conform to the sure standard by which the work is to be tested and tried. Presbyterian Banner. VACATION RESPONSIBILITIES. ROBERT C. OGDEN. A VACATION from ordinary occupation is a sacred trust. In the Christian theory every superior possession brings added re- sponsibility. A vacation is a possession to be accounted for 204 THOUGHTS POR THE OCCASION. the same as money, talent, education. Therefore it may not be used merely for personal ease and enjoyment. All that is incidental ; its real and high purpose is the upbuilding of men- tal, spiritual, and physical forces wherewith the possessor will enrich the service which humanity and Christianity alike de- mand shall be rendered to mankind. Officers, teachers, and scholars of our Sunday-schools must remember this. If they have been thus inspired by high resolve while enjoying the free life of rural relaxation, our schools will be the richer and more efficient for the impetus which the opening autumn will bring. If, however, the vacation has been taken in the happy-go-lucky fashion so widely prevalent, and the results are merely a record of empty frivoKties, that have impoverished and not increased the vital forces of Christian work, the results to the Sunday- school will be sad indeed ; and instead of the expected clusters of rich experience that should grace the harvest-home of the school, there will merely be contribution of dead and fruitless leaves. A lost vacation is a sad loss. A vacation is lost that fails to add strength to both mind and body. The sea stretches before me dark, gray, and sullen as I write. The coast-line to the southward is misty and indistinct ; the out- line of York Cliffs is vague in the light fog, and Agamenticus lifts its head into the clouds. The sky is heavy, and rain falls not far away. But many miles distant the dreary waters are no longer gray. At the horizon's edge is a broad hne of bright silver, and across it the reflections of the clear-white sails tell when the stately vessels are passing. And so I am reminded that above the clouds the sun shines bright and clear. The serious observer who loves his fellow-men looks out upon life's sea, and finds clouds and storm, haze and darkness, "obscuring much that he wishes could be seen bold, clear, and beautiful in the golden light of truth and righteousness. The night lingers darkly even over the church itself. But Chris- tianity has no use for the pessimist. He that lifts up his eyes and looks afar may find the light that presages the dawn of the golden age. There are signs that purity and nobility are RALLYING DAY. 205 more than ever regnant in some human hearts — the reflex of the mind of Christ. And not the least of these signs is that in the crowds that are now thronging the vacation resorts in the mountains and at the sea are many, neither frivolous nor careless, who are remembering to account to God and man for the benefits of blessed vacations. Their barks are sailed in the white light of earnestness. Their course may be traced by the reflections from the clear-white sails of consecrated character. Blessed is the Sunday-school that welcomes back in the autumn the inspiration of many such. As I cease writing the distant light grows broader and brighter. I fancy it gives me a Rallying-Day message of hope and courage for the schools, soon to reassemble through- out our church. OUR MODEI. SABBATH-SCHOOL. J. S. PHILLIPS. Now that the summer conventions are over, and we return with note-books hastily filled with rich experience and helpful suggestions, we begin to cast about for something practical. So many ideals have been painted, which shall we follow? or, after all, what is a model Sabbath-school ? We have listened to volley after volley on " The Model Super- intendent " and " The Model Teacher " ; but who has attempted so great a subject as " The Model Scholar " or " The Model Janitor," who sometimes has more to do with the success or failure of a Sabbath-school than any one else ? Yet all these must enter into our ideal. Then, in brief, our model is a Sabbath-school in which every one from janitor to super- intendent knows what his duty is, and does it, and each has confidence that the work of the other will be well done. The primary teacher does not feel responsible for superintending the school — there is a man or woman elected to perform that duty— but she has a class of innocent children to lead to 2o6 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Christ. The intermediate or advanced scholar does not owe it to the school to become a teacher until he is elected or called upon ; but, that which is of greater moment, he owes it to him- self to be a good scholar, and to come promptly with a well- prepared lesson, bringing as many others with him as he can. The janitor is not responsible for the work of the librarian, or the kind of books which fill the library, but for a properly ven- tilated room, the kind of coal that fills the heater, and promptly to call the world to righteousness with the gospel bell. The superintendent is commander-in-chief. UNITED MOVEMENT FOR GATHERING IN THE NEGLECTED CHILDREN. JAMES A. WORDEN, D.D. Need of this Movement. — There are many families in every neighborhood who, for various reasons, attend neither church nor Sabbath-school. Some of these are alienated from the church, and even from Christianity. They are estranged from the pastors of the churches. They are in danger of going on from indifference to Christ to infidelity, and of being poisoned with the literature of unbehef, and, more commonly, with the taint of utter worldliness. In our large towns and cities houses are continually chang- ing occupants — the stranger is ever within the gates. Many new residences are going up. Somebody with an immortal soul lives or is going to live in those houses. With these come and go the children and youth. The parents are not acquainted with the ministers or church-members, nor these with them. Tliese jiarents may have been confessors of Christ where they came from. If neglected now they may drift away, for the world and worldlings never neglect them. Some of them are careless. They allow their children and young people to do as they please on the Sabbath. Yet they would RALLYING DAY. 207 be well pleased with any one showing a genuine interest in their offspring. The worst want their children to be better than themselves. Some would send their children to Sabbath- school if for no better reason than to have them cared for, an hour or two, by some one whom they could trust. Otli^rs would be delighted to have their children in a respectable Sabbath-school, and to have them make the acquaintance of respectable Christian people. Few, unless for want of clothes, will refuse to send their children to Sabbath-school. There are in every community or neighborhood many young people who once attended Sabbath-school, who have drifted out of it. Their teachers neglected to visit them when they were absent or sick ; their teachers were irregular in their attendance ; their teachers moved away, and their class was broken up ; they had some grievance or irritation against some one in the school, etc. For these and for other causes they have left Sabbath-school. They are hard to win back, but they can be won. Perhaps some lapsed ones from your own school might be discovered and brought in. There are in almost every neighborhood poor people who imagine that the church of Christ and the Sabbath-school are luxuries not for them ; in plain English, that the church does not care for poor people who can pay nothing, and who can- not dress as others do. These people are often intelligent and proud, and they are morbidly sensitive to any appearance of slight or neglect. They will never forgive a display of contempt. These and many more classes of non-attendants at church or Sabbath-school can be reached only by Christians going to their homes, removing these prejudices, winning their confi- dence, and by the might of Christian love compelling them to come in, and to bring or to send their children and young people to the Sabbath-school. Systematic house-to-house visitation alone can save them. This was true in Paul's day ; he describes himself as "teaching you publicly, and from house to house " (Acts xx. 20). The good shepherd must go 2o8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. after the lost sheep until he find it. Of course this visitation includes searching out and conversing with these people wher- ever they may be found — at home, on the street, in their stores, shops, places of work, etc. But nothing can be substituted for this actual, personal visitation. WIio are to Do It 2 — It will be indispensably necessary to secure the Holy Spirit in special power to arouse Christian workers to renewed consecration to Christ. Canvassing for scholars, house-to-house visitation, is a work crucifying to the flesh, and demanding not merely self-denial, but a love for perishing, immortal children and youth which will bear all things, beheve all things, hope all things, endure all things, and never fail. Nil desperandum, sub Christo diice. It is not necessary to add that this can be obtained only by prayer. Generally, Christian ladies, by their gentleness, tact, and perseverance, are best quahfied for this difficult and delicate labor. Every Sabbath-school has in it ladies who have this heroism for Jesus,, which, if properly appealed to, will lead them into this toil, which often requires as much faith, hope, and love as zenana work in India or missionary campaigning in Africa. Some of these Christian ladies are now Sabbath- school teachers. Others there are who, for a variety of reasons, cannot teach on the Sabbath, yet, if allowed to work at their own time and in their own way, would consent to act on the canvassing or visiting committee. How is this IFork to be Organized i — There should be a regu- lar conference of the visiting committee. At this meeting a map-sketch of the entire district or field of work should be shown. In almost every school can be found some young man or woman who could prepare such a map. Localities of special interest and need could be pointed out and described. If possible this general field should be divided into subdistricts, one of which could be given to each member of the committee. A map of the subdistrict could be given to the canvasser of that district. Much information could be collected concerning the people residing in each subdistrict. RALLYING DAY. 209 The precise principles and methods of work should be ex- plained. There should be no attempt at proselyting from other churches. The predilections, former connection, and denomi- national preferences of the families visited should be sacredly regarded. If any are found preferring any other church or Sabbath-school than your own, report name and address and circumstances to the pastor of that church or the superin- tendent of that school. If no preferences are expressed, or if they prefer j'ours, cordially invite them to your church and school. A careful record should be kept of all families visited, not only giving the names of all the family, but their religious con- dition, as far as possible. Blank-books carefully ruled for the purpose should be furnished to the canvassers. Before starting pray that you may be endued by the Holy Spirit with wisdom, love, and zeal. As you enter each house breathe a silent prayer for Christ's presence and help. Use the utmost gentleness and skill in conversing with each mem- ber of the family. Let your dress and address recommend your religion. Do all without pride or ostentation, in meek- ness instructing those who oppose themselves. Carry with you printed cards of invitation to your church and to your Sabbath-school, having on them the name and address of your pastor, superintendent, etc. Go forth armed with a selection of the best tracts. Carefully read these tracts yourself, that you may know how to adapt them to each family. Do not shoot your bullets into the tree-tops. Carry these tracts in an envelope, to keep them fresh and clean. Remember love alone wins. Never argue. Reveal your Saviour to people in your walk and conversation. " Men per- suade themselves with little difficulty to scoff at principles, to ridicule books, to make sport of the names of good men ; but they cannot bear their presence— it is holiness embodied in personal form which they cannot steadily confront and bear down." At the meeting of this committee reports should be given of 210 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. the work done and of its instructive incidents. Some of these reports should be given to the entire church at its weekly meeting. Herald and Presbyter. RALLYING DAY. HON. JOHN WANAMAKER. If a continuous service from bo3rhood in one place as a Sunday-school superintendent entitles me to address my fellow- workers as brethren, I take that privilege now, at the urgent call of my personal friend Dr. Worden, to emphasize the im- portance of the order of the General Assembly of the Presby- terian Church to observe the month of October as a special season for the building up of our schools. With this object in view Dr. Worden has fixed the last Sunday of September as " Rallying Day." We are asked by our chief to fall in line with that great company of fathers who beckon us onward. Summer days scatter the flocks. Those who climb moun- tains, and drift over seas, and dream through holidays, are often overtaken by the mists that fall and thicken about them. They will not come back except we hunt their footsteps and go after them. Wishing them safely back will not bring them. They may be out a long time — a year, ten years, a lifetime — and never be able to see the way but for a ready messenger to help them set their feet again in the direction of home. There are others who are out of the way — old as well as young, rich as well as poor — in the perils and confusions of this hurrying life, to whom the Bible class would be a comfort, protection, and inspiration. Many a full-grown man might be able to keep his feet, or be lifted up when down, by the sym- pathy and interest of such an association, and by the wise counsel and friendship of a faithful teacher. What do you say to a general, united, enthusiastic, im- mediate uprising throughout our church, not only for the up- building of Sunday-schools for the young, but for Bible classes RALLYING DAY. 211 for adults, until every man, woman, and child shall have an inviting place and needed helps to study the great Book of God? THE USE OF RALLYING DAY. REV. E. M. FERGUSSON. Many Sunday-schools of late years have set apart one Sun- day in the fall as " Rallying Sunday." To prepare the program for such an event, secure the speaker, train the participants, and conduct the advertising campaign, means hard work for somebody — generally the superintendent; and many super- intendents who have heard of the plan have dismissed it from mind, feeling sure that the results would not be commensurate with the labor. All will, of course, admit that a well-planned program will be a benefit to the scholars, and it is quite desir- able that the school shall distinguish itself occasionally in the eyes of the church and the community. But are these suffi- cient reasons for introducing Rallying Day into our Sunday- school ? The proposition may be viewed in another light, and in that light Rallying Day, or some analogous occasion, when the whole actual and possible membership of the school can be gotten for once together, is seen to be not so much a profitable task as a solemn duty and a notable opportunity. It gives the Sunday-school a chance to correct its own past mistakes. In every Sunday-school household, " however watched and tended," there are some vacant chairs. These chairs were once occupied by scholars more or less regular in attendance, who have now joined the army of the lapsed. Statistics gath- ered recently by church, township, and district visitors corrobo- rate what we have all observed ourselves — that these losses are largely due to the carelessness, often amounting to gross un- faithfulness, of the teacher, to the backwardness of the church in providing teachers for vacant classes, and to the want of tact and the lax administration of the superintendent. It is 212 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. the duty of every Sunday-school so to perfect its methods that scholars will not lapse ; and, if this should unfortunately happen, to keep a light in the window and a welcome waiting for the lapsed scholar ; and to do something active and wisely planned to bring the wanderer back to the fold. A heartily worded Rallying-Day card, followed up, wherever practicable, with an earnest personal invitation, affords a large opportunity to retrieve past errors, and makes it easier for the high-spirited child to reconsider the hasty determination, and to enter the familiar doors once more. And when the day comes, let school and class combine to make it a day of the truest Christian hospitality. Let the past on both sides be forgotten. Let these returning friends be lov- ingly, but not obtrusively, watched for, and let them be made to feel that here from week to week a love is shown, a work carried on, a gospel preached and practised, in which they have been foohsh indeed not to have had a part. So shall we truly rally our Sunday-school forces for Jesus ; and so, with his Spirit's blessing, shall it be a day of angelic rejoicing over wanderers returned. Herald and Presbyter. SABBATH-SCHOOL KITE-STRINGS. REV. HOWARD AGNEW JOHNSTON, PH.D. I WAS once going down one of the inclined planes that reach from the hills of Cincinnati to the lower city ; and on looking from the car-window I saw a kite pitching and darting in the most obstreperous fashion, tugging at the string that held it as if desiring to be free. At last the string broke, and the kite fell to the ground a jumble of broken sticks. On that same day I was crossing the canal on the bridge by the city hospital, where I noticed a boy standing with a kite-string in his hand, and triumphantly gazing off into the sky. I followed that String up toward the clouds, where a magnificent kite was RALLYING DAY. 213 splendidly sailing in the heavens. Then I thought to myself that boys and girls are like those two kites. There are some who are restless under the ties and influences that bind them to the home and to the Sabbath-school. They want to be free, failing to realize that what they call freedom is the way to de- struction. They are ever shirking their obligations, or evading them, or breaking them ; and in the end they fall to the earth with characters torn and bleeding and blackened and broken. Then there are some who see how these cords of precious in- fluences are real blessings, and they take them and tie them to their heartstrings, and rejoice to be led by them in the path- way of noble rectitude and integrity, of kindly helpfulness and sweet gentleness. And in the end they develop characters strong and beautiful, that grow like unto that of Christ himself. Boys and girls, young men and young women, honor the Sabbath-school kite-strings. They mean priceless blessings to your souls. Herald and Presbyter. HOW TO MAKE RALLYING DAY A SUCCESS. JAMES A. WORDEN, D.D. 1. Prepare your scnool. Announce and explain the object of Rallying Day, and precisely how you expect to celebrate it. 2. Prepare your teachers. Many superintendents send to each officer and teacher an encouraging letter, requesting them a week or more before Rallying Day to visit their scholars, especially any who may not have returned since vacation, try- ing to secure the presence of every one. 3. Have suitable music and hymns ready. If practicable have one or more new hymns for the occasion. " O sing unto the Lord a new song.'' On the day, the reading of portions of God's Word respon- sively, hearty singing by all of the famihar hymns, brief and earnest prayers, will make the opening and closing worship fresh, exhilarating, joyous. 214 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. SPECIAL FEATURES. 1. Let the secretary (or superintendent) call the roll of the school by classes. Each teacher can respond as his or her class is called by giving (i) total number of scholars enrolled, (2) number present, (3) number absent. If carried out in an appropriate manner this roll-call will have a wholesome effect upon both teacher and scholar. 2. Two or three brief addresses on subjects connected with Rallying Day — such as the power of punctuality, regularity, and perseverance in school duties,, or reasons for performing Christ's work in the most thorough and businesslike method — will make the best service for the occasion. 3. A plan should be matured, and exhibited on Rallying Day, for a new and thorough canvass of the school's field for all children and youth now outside of Bible schools. Some Boards of Publication and Sabbath-school Work fur- nish blank-books for canvassers, containing hints as to how to canvass ; also cards of invitation. Let us begin aright our autumn work for our Lord. Jesus himself is with us ; let us realize his presence in our hearts and in oiu' school. CATCH THEM YOUNG. REV. GERARD B. F. HALLOCK. That saintly man, Ashbel Green, at the close of his suc- cessful life, said : " If I had my ministry to go over again I would give more attention to the children." Dr. J. G. Hol- land, thirty years ago, said : " We can raise more Christians by juvenile Christian culture than by adult conversion — a thou- sand times more." Bishop Simpson, of blessed memory, with almost prophetic vision said : " I am satisfied that the day is coming when, in our church, and in all churches of the world, we shall look chiefly to the conversion of children, and as a RALLYING DAY. 215 comparatively rare instance to the conversion of those in maturer years." Indeed, what a flood of light and encourage- ment pours over all our efforts for the young as we study God's Word and the experience of men ! The work is worthy of, and, contrary to far too common an impression, demands, the choicest talent. Not long ago we overheard a young lady talking about her brother, who had just entered the medical profession. She confessed that he was not much of a physician yet, but he had gotten far enough along to doctor babies ! Whether the undertakers and the mothers agreed in the verdict is not ascertained ; but this we know, that little lives go out so easily and so quickly that of all people babies need the best of professional skill ; and we are glad to see that they have it. The application to our Sunday-schools and all forms of work for the young is obvious. For is it not true that it is our too-often-neglected primary departments which need and are entitled to the very best of all the teachers — the choicest to be had ? Children are impressible. They beheve what is told them. Thoughts of God, of Christ, of eternity, of right or wrong, move them more quickly and abide longer in their fresh young souls than in the more hardened natures of adults. There is wise strategy in winning them to Christ while they are young. There is an old story about a little fish which cried out to the man who had caught it, saying, " Let me go ; I am too small to be worth much ; wait until I'm larger ! " " No, no," said the man, as he put the fish in his basket ; " if I wait until you are larger you will not bite the hook." The junior depart- ments in our Sunday-schools and Christian Endeavor Societies are designed to catch them young ; to hook and to hold them while they are small. It is -true wisdom which teaches us to care diligently, with all affection, reverence, and intelhgence, for the children while they are impressible and plastic, and to remember that the most painstaking labor bestowed upon them is ever richly rewarded. Wisest engagement for any of us is 2l6 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. this of winning little lives into the ways of peace. It has been said that in the world of childhood all posterity lies before us. ^Vork for the children is, indeed, work for all time to come. Here the future is in our hands ; and to mold them to the love and service of God is to mold the unending ages. Then, too, there is no grander monument we could raise to our own memories than through the children educated in the fear of God and to walk in his ways. \\^t. all wish to be re- membered. The desire is natural. Here, then, is a region where our work is everlasting. For the children are immortal, and the good written upon them will endure to shine forth in lives of brightness for ever and ever. Herald and Presbyter. REAWAKENING. The hearts of many, pastors and people, are at times especially burdened with desire for a revival of interest in re- ligious work— a quickening of the church and the conversion of the impenitent. Here and there a revival spirit is manifest to a greater or less extent, and reports reach us of church- awakenings and the ingathering of souls. In these favored places hope revives and joy reigns. It is quite likely that in the most of these places the revival has come after a period — it may be for years — in which no revival has occurred. A re\\ye\ means a reawakening after a season of decline in spiritual life, or at least of considerable inattention to the labors and harvests of religion. It is quite possible for a church to manifest what has been called a con- stant .rz/rvival to such a degree as in the nature of the case to preclude what has been commonly designated a revival. The old-time revivals almost invariably came as reactions from seasons of spiritual lethargy and death such as are far less common to-day than formerly ; albeit there are communities in which grave relapses from faith and works exist. Evangelists of to-day experience a disadvantage, so to speak, as compared with the old-time revivalists, who usually RALLYING DAY. 21 -j found conditions more favorable to the phenomena of revival than generally exist to-day. There never was a time when the churches in general were so near to the manifestation of a con- stant survival as to-day. The Master has fewer avowed ene- mies than formerly. Christianity is not so much rejected to- day as received with qualifications of the old-time teachings. These qualifications may not in all cases be according to truth ; but the old-time teachings were not always according to truth. Many a man who, fifty years ago, would have confessed that he was not a Christian will hesitate to do that to-day, and if pressed for an answer will declare himself a Christian in his understanding of the term. It is easier to get such a confes- sion to-day than formerly, but it is harder to secure the phenomena of a general religious "revival." There is both more of the Christian spirit in society and also more general activity in the churches. A vast multitude of organizations exist in connection with the church that formerly had no existence. The energy that used to be pent up, and let out through the vent of revival meetings, is now drawn on continuously in a hundred different ways. Whether tested by the amount of money given for re- ligious and benevolent work, or by the degree to which time and strength are consumed in religious and reformatory work, we believe it will be found that the churches generally nowa- days do not allow the conditions to be produced which were usually back of the old-fashioned "reformations." And yet to any church may, and doubtless should, come increase of spirituality, involving a corresponding decrease of worldliness. This let Christians devoutly pray for, and by godly lives and examples seek to hasten. Morning Star. RALLYING DAY AND AFTER. EDWARD T. BROMFIELD, D.D. Both in city and country the close of summer marks a turn- ing-point in the year. How natural that with the subsidence 2i8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. of the enervating heat and the settling down of people to or- dinary ways — with the coming back of energy to mind and body, and the call to earnest thought and action in life's battle — the churches and Sabbath-schools should summon their forces together and take fresh note of the calls of Provi- dence and duty. This " turning over a new leaf," this careful survey of the field, this reunion of comrades, this planning for a fresh campaign, may be made an occasion of great moment to many souls, and of a great revival of zeal and activity in the Master's service. The program of exercises for the Sabbath-school on Rally- ing Day should be of the simplest kind, but at the same time so comprehensive as to bring to the front the various working- forces of the school and church. It would be well to point out what the school is doing or trying to do to extend the kingdom of Christ ; what it has contributed to the various mis- sion boards ; how many new recruits were brought in during the year ; how many joined the church ; how many recited the catechism and received Bibles. Brief reports of this kind, not forgetting a special report from the Young People's Society, which on this occasion should be invited to join in the services, would be in order. The selections from Scripture should be read responsively. Spirited hymns and melodies should be chosen. The pastor should give a few specially prepared counsels, and if possible good speakers from a distance should be invited to speak on special topics. Everything should be done to give emphasis to the thought that this is a joyful and a good day — a day of special dedication of time and service for carrying the gospel invitation to outsiders and bringing in new recruits to the school. But Rallying Day is only the first page of a chapter of what should be hearty and joyful work in coming weeks and months. Canvassing for new scholars is to many persons a disagreeable duty. A little time spent in a comparison of methods and the relation of experiences will give zest to the work. A division of labor will often make it light, and good fellowship will often RALLYING DAY. 219 make it pleasant. There was more meaning than we some- times see in the act of our Lord when he sent forth his dis- ciples " two and two,'' and in the wisdom with which he selected for each his companion in toil. Nor should the canvassing be merely perfunctory in character — a call, a question, a timid invitation, a retreat. There must be wise persistence in well- doing ; an effort to discover the hindrances and to overcome them if possible. In some cases a little personal interest or a little help in clothing will work wonders. To win souls we must often " lay siege to them." But what joy is there not in the winning ! If angels in heaven rejoice, we who in a mundane sphere are also permitted to be messengers of salva- tion may rejoice hkewise. And this joy of soul-saving — who can describe it ? Presbyterian Bajiner. A RALLYING DAY FOR THE CHURCH. EDWARD T. BROMFIELD, D.D. If it be a good thing to call the forces of the Sabbath-school together at this season of the year for a united movement, why is it not equally proper to rally all the forces of the church at the same time for the same purpose ? It may possibly be objected that the spirit of Rallying Day should be perennial, and that to make one special day in the year the occasion for a fresh start is to dwarf the importance of all other days. Such an objection does not take into ac- count that peculiarity of the human character which needs the help of special celebrations to emphasize truths which other- wise might lose some of their power over us. Let, then, the advent of the autumnal season be signalized by the rallying of all the church's interests and institutions — the prayer-meeting, the missionary associations, the ladies' so- cieties, and all branches of church-work. Let the pulpit catch the enthusiasm. Let the pews be filled. Let Zion " awake," "put on strength," and "perform her vows." 220 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Where are our young men ? Where are our older boys ? A teacher writes : " They drift away from us somewhere be- tween the ages of twelve and eighteen, and very many of them never come back. How shall we keep them while we have them ? " Let the church bring all her influence to bear upon young men and lads to prevent their drifting away ! Let her summon them to Rallying Day ! Christian Endeavorers, will you not join in this celebration, calling your members together, speaking with one another of the Sabbath-school, of your experiences in its service, of the methods by which its usefulness may be increased, and praying for its prosperity ? The will of God is heard in these great spontaneous move- ments in our church. When the hearts of multitudes are being influenced by one great spiritual thought and purpose, the people of God should nowhere stand aloof. Let them take up the word and pass it on ! Let them swell the shout, the song, the chorus, till the old earth echo and reecho the "joy- ful noise," and the very mountains " break forth into singing "! There is urgent need, on all hands, for the rallying of God's forces to meet the enemy at our gates. HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. Historical. — The early history of the Hellenic races often brings out the fact that, though professing descent from the gods, they are found in possession of customs belonging to an older civilization. Our veneration for the fathers of New England must not allow us to suppose that they created an institution wholly new. The May- flower had for its passengers liberty-loving Englishmen, separated only so far as conscience commanded from their native land. The seed of many an organism, ecclesiastical, civil, and social, often thought to have been original, they brought with them, to be planted in a new soil and developed in its environment as a new variety. While we forget not the seed, those new conditions had a force, rarely enough considered, in determining their action in church and state, in which opinions and practices, which some professed to love still as they left old England, seem to have been lost at sea. It is an undisputed fact that the thanksgiving day which the English colonists brought with them to Plymouth, Salem, Boston, and Hartford was a religious day, not of annual recurrence, but proclaimed, as occasion arose, for victories, rains, harvests, and all providential deliverances. This thanksgiving day they had ob- served in England. The Puritans, when forced to give up the keeping of Christmas, Easter, and saints' days on account of the sacrilege attending them, chose fast and thanksgiving days in their stead, and consecrated them entirely to holy uses. They spent the time in their churches. It was a Sabbath. There was no feasting, nor any family gathering. So if you think the Pilgrims were altogether a "solemn folk," remember that they developed our Thanksgiving day out of this strictly religious day of their fathers. It is our purpose briefly to show how this transformation came about. In the autumn of 1621 the Pilgrims had their first holiday sea- son. The occasion is so important that the passage from Mourt's "Relation" is given in full: "Our harvest being gotten in, our Governour sent foure men on fowling, that so we might after a more speciale manner rejoyce together, after we had gathered the fruit of our labours, they foure in one day killed as much fowle, 223 2 24 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. as with a little helpe beside, served the Company almost a weeke, at which time amongst other Recreations, we exercised our Armes, many of the Indians coming amongst us, and amongst the rest their greatest King Massasoyt, with some ninetie men, whom for three dayes we entertained and feasted, and they went out and killed fine Deere, which they brought to the Plantation and be- stowed on our Governour, and upon the Captaine and others. And although it be not alwayes so plentiful!, as it was at this time with us, yet by the goodness of God, we are so farre from want, that we often wish you partakers of our plentie." This has been generally termed the " first autumnal Thanksgiv- ing day" in New England — tlie inauguration of the harvest festi- val. That it was a harvest festival cannot be disputed, but the passage itself shows that it was not a day of religious thanksgiving to God, such as they observed at other times. It was not a day set apart for worship, but a whole week of festivity. No religious service is spoken of, and it is doubtful if any was held, other than their customary morning devotions. The Sabbath exercises which bounded the week mighit have been specially permeated with a thanksgiving spirit, but this season was not ordered as were thanks- giving days. The Pilgrims had come to Plymouth as a church, and as such they followed the practices of separatist congregations in England. They named thanksgiving days by a vote of the church. There the authority was originally vested in all the New England colonies, though at an early date it was, for convenience, transferred to the State — first to the General Court and afterward to the governor and council; in Connecticut to the court in 1639 and to the governor and magistrates as well in 1655. Prior to 1639, in Connecticut Colony, the Hartford and Windsor churches ap- pointed their own days. In 1638 Windsor kept Wednesday, Oc- tober 3d, Hartford, Thursday, October 4th. Until the time of Gov- ernor Andros it was the prerogative of the churches through their ministers to move the civil authorities for the appointment of a Thanksgiving day; but the royal governor took the matter into his own hands, and royal governors since have followed his example. We cannot imagine the church of John Robinson moving for the keeping of Plymouth's festival week as a religious service. They would surely have been shocked at recreations during a religious season. Bradford relates how, on the Christmas day following, most of the new-comers excused themselves from going to work from conscientious scruples, whom the governor found at noontime " pitching ye bare " and " playing at stoole-ball." He thereupon confiscated their "implements" and bade them keep their houses if they made the keeping of the day "a matter of devotion," in which action he mirthfully justified himself by the claim that it "was against his conscience that they should play and others worke. " It was this very mingling of sports with religious services that they had condemned in England. They would not have tol- HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 225 erated ball-playing on one of their religious thanksgiving days ; but we have no doubt the governor himself and the doughty cap- tain, after having been satisfied with goodly venison, watched ap- provingly the victors in games of stoole-ball during that festival week. Those who say this was the " first autumnal Thanksgiving day " need not be so hard on those who prefer foot-ball to stoole- ball. The Pilgrims did not keep it as such, but they were uncon- sciously inaugurating influences which would eventually transform the character of their ecclesiastical thanksgiving day. The theory has been advanced by some that this festival week was suggested by the " Feast of Ingathering " known in Jewish history. All harvest festivals, whether among Christians or heathens, must be the same in essence. Only in respect to its intent and duration could this of Plymouth be compared to that in which worship and sacrifice were tlie burden of its ritual. John Robinson makes an extended reference to the Jewish feast as kept by Ezra, and finds only a solemn religious character attaching to it. The Pilgrims would not have patterned a festival after that and omitted its es- sential religious features. They were not cutting their cloth after any ancient fashion-plate. It is more probable that this festival week had a kinship to the harvest-home of England. The gathering in of the harvest was the main thought in the celebration ; so it had been in England. It corresponded in point of duration. Richard Carew, in his " Sur- vey of Cornwall," says of the English harvest festival, "Neither doth the good cheer wholly expire (though it somewhat decrease) but with the end of the weeke." There was no bringing home, with much ceremony, from the field, of the last shock of corn, fan- tastically arrayed in brilliant finery; no "blessing of the cart" or " kissing of the sheaves " ; no harvest-song so familiar in the father- land. Here's a health to the barley-mow ; Here's a health to the man Who very well can Both harrow and plow and sow. . They had no taste for ceremonies, and their surroundings in the wilderness were not suitable for them. Still they exhibited the worthier and more sensible elements of their English harvest-home. The master and servant had the old-time fellowship at the feast, and the new-time guest, with his royal crown of eagle feathers, was a most fitting lord of such forest bounty. Their " hockey- cake" was of the proper sort, and the goose, if not of aristocratic lineage, was much to their liking. Surely if this occasion is to be judged by analogy it had affinities with old England. But it seems most likely that this harvest celebration— though it may have been suggested by harvest customs in their native land— arose naturally 2 26 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. in the midst of their circumstances as the occasion demanded. It was an inspiration. Its significance is rather in its idea. Herein is the charm of that festivity: it displays the brighter side of our forefathers' characters. Religion had its place, but they were not averse to recreations and amusements. They looked with sad concern, no doubt, upon the mature faces of their children, and sought to cheer them by joining them at play. That festival week was the first time they had dared to take from their labors for merrymaking. The grand hunt of the four prime shots was an event. The muster of the military, before the admiring eyes of wives and sisters, was an appropriate laudation of soldierly duty. Hospitality to their Indian friends was a winsome lesson to those savage hearts. So the Pilgrims, because they believed in social pleasures, from their poverty of time kept that royal feast. There was something prophetic of the Thanksgiving dinner of their descendants in the occasion. The provisions must have been bountiful, for there were about one hundred and forty persons, including the ninety of Massasoit's company, who were entertained for three days. Rare opportunity was afforded the Pilgrim mothers of the households, into which the colonists were divided, for the arts of cooking. All had their share of the supplies. Various kinds of sea-food were at hand ; oysters the Indians brought them as de- sired. Ducks of the choicest varieties, highly prized by the epi- cures of the present day ; geese that would have done honor to the Michaelmas feast of England ; game of tempting flavor, from roasted venison to broiled partridge; and, above zSS.— facile prin- ceps of the New England feast — the turkey, of which they found a great store in the forest, and which they thus early crowned queen of their bounty, to which their descendants have been loyal, if they have failed to imitate them in other respects — these all garnished their tables throughout the harvest week. Kettles, skillets, and spits were overworked, while thus their pewter plates, spoons, knives, and skewers, which were kindly assisted by their fingers, made merry. Nor were these meats without the company of the barley-loaf and the cakes of Indian meal more highly prized than wheat-fed millions can imagine. As to the abundance of their vegetables we have the poetic testimony of the governor himself — for his excellency wrote poetry, the lines of which were measured, not by dactylic or iambic feet, but by the twelve-inch rule ; "All sorts of grain which our own land cloth yield Was hither brought, and sown in every field ; As wheat and rye, barley, oats, beans and pease Here all thrive, and they profit from them raise. All sorts of roots and herbs in gardens grow — Parsnips, carrots, turnips, or what you'll sow, Onions, melons, cucumbers, radishes, Skirrets, beets, coleworts, and fair cabbages." HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 227 They had a taste, too, for what they called "sallet herbs," and the pumpkins climbed their cornstalks as they have ever since. Wild grapes they had, and we can almost detect the smack when we read their words "very sweete and strong," whose sweetness might have added strength on opportunity. The fact is that, though we know so little of the home life of the Pilgrims, we know enough to warrant that their harvest festival was worthy of its In- dian guests, and altogether creditable to their descendants. The occasion was unique, and not in itself adapted to be perpet- uated in such proportions. As the peach-tree puts forth its tinted bloom before its abiding foliage, so this harvest festival, which was not the Puritan thanksgiving day, was the bursting into life of a new institution, the promise of autumnal feasts to come. Rev. W. De Loss Love in Religious Herald. A FARMER'S SONG.* JOHN CLIFFORD, D.D. Be thou diligent to know the state of thy flocks. And look well to thy herds : For riches are not forever ; And doth the crown endure unto all generations? The hay is carried, and the tender grass showeth itself, And the herbs of the mountain are gathered in. The lambs are for thy clothing, And the goats are the price of the field : And there will be goat's milk enough for thy food, For the food of thy household; And maintenance for thy maidens. Prov. xxvii. 23-27. The Revised Version of this section of the Book of Prov- erbs is so printed as to suggest that these eleven lines form a brief but complete song. There is a slight and intentional break in the continuity of the verses in this part of the chap- ter. The eleven lines make five verses ; but they stand apart like a statue, detached from all that goes before and from all that succeeds and surrounds. They have the wholeness and independence of a finished product, as though they formed a * A sermon preached in Westbourne Park Chapel, London. 228 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. single hymn in one of our usual collections of song, and could be identified by a specific number and a special heading. A slight examination of the text shows that as the life of a tree or of a child determines the shape of the oak or of the boy, so the poetical completeness and literary finish of this Scripture is due to the life breathed into it by its author. It is a creation, and has the individuality of its creator impressed on it. It is hke a sonnet, for it has one idea and beats with one emotion. It is a picture, and one formative purpose ap- pears over the whole canvas. The scenery is rural, vivid, and interesting ; the grouping of the successive figures is orderly and firm — orderly with the logical sequence of life, and firm with the coherence and sharpness of outline due to the mastery of soul over body. It is a psalm, though found in the Book of Proverbs ; and although it does not match the peerless shepherd-song in sylvan loveliness, pure, calm, and soaring hopes, yet it is like it in its key-note of trust in God, its love of nature and life, and its rural beauty. We are not so familiar with this farmer's song as with other odes in this book. Cooped up in great cities, stirred and ab- sorbed by the excitement of an industrial era, we have neither time nor desire for the homely music of this rural harper. The strong feeling, dramatic picturing, and passionate appeals of the pathetic poem on drunkenness have struck responsive chords in every reader's heart. Few of us forget the ruined field of the sluggard, with its nettles and weeds, gaping walls and broken gates, and the companion picture of the lazy sleeper turning over and over in his sloth till he is aroused by the attack of want as a weaponed warrior breaking into his bedroom to punish him for his idleness. But we have given scant attention to the rustic singer who tells us of the farmer's risks, notes the succession of the farmer's crops, sets open the door and shows us his well-ordered household, and seeks both to quicken industry and inspire faith in the farmer's God. True, the song springs clear and clean out of the natural soil HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 229 of the farmer's life, but it travels to the very steps of the throne of the Eternal Father. It is, indeed, a simple pastoral, and might be regarded as the farmer's vade-mecum ; but surely it is also a gospel, a gladdening message for him as he drives the plow over the field or counts his sheep on the hills ; and, like all God's gospels, it has a warning word to drive out the lassitude that comes of bad seasons and the despair that sets in after misfortune. Commonplace as the theme doubtless is, yet the Hebrew poet sings in order that with us " the melodies may abide of the everlasting clime " ; and we, carrying his " music in our hearts," may " ply our daily tasks with busier feet," because our " secret souls this holy strain repeat." It can hardly be doubted that this is the song of a man of the soil, a son of labor, who describes the farmer's life not from the serene heights of observation, but from the realities of personal experience. He is the child of a pastoral people ; a member of a community that found the " ox " and the " ass " mentioned twice in the great " Ten ■\\'ords," and again and again in the subsidiary regulations for their social life, and to whom farming was so central an interest that they held and taught that " the profit of the earth is for all,"' and even "the king is served by the field." He was a Hebrew yeo- man, industrious and reflective, wise and godly, with a quick eye for the beauty of ever-varying nature, and a strong love for the simple economies and deep content of the farmer's life. He was a poet. The words he selects are pictures, vivid metaphors. The state of the flocks is to be seen in their " faces " ; in the " look " of the eye, the poise of the head, the firmness or weakness of step. He notes the succession of the months ; the carting of the hay, followed by the fresh, green, new crop ; the lambs slowly manufacturing garments for win- ter wear ; the goats giving milk for the daily subsistence of the house. It is in that last touch that the interest of the singer centers. The human is supreme. The home gives to the fields their meaning, to the cattle their service, and to the farm its beauty. 230 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. He is no dreamer lost to life in admiration of the " common countenance of earth and sky," but a brother man with soul enough to see the poetry of ordinary human lives — lives far more akin to drudgery than to romance. To him the man at the plow and the maidens milking the goats are children of God, with hopes and fears, with love and sorrow ; living on the farm and by it, and getting through it their education and discipline, their wealth of happiness and character ; and there- fore his poem does not recall the skilful handling and elaborate treatment of Virgil's " Georgics," but the sympathy, humanity, and faith of the Ayrshire plowman. He is the Robert Burns of the Hebrew singers, who ... In his glory and his joy Followed the plow along the mountain-side, and sang to his comrades of his labor, with the desire to lighten their burdens and perfect their trust, assured that To mak' a happy fireside clime To weans and wife. That's the true pathos sublime Of human life. The pastoral is an instruction. Therefore it begins by tell- ing the farmer to " be diligent to know the state " or condition — the general "look'' — of his "flocks." Poetry is practical. " Every great poet is a teacher, or he is nothing," said Words- worth. The poet's business is with life — the making of men's feelings more sane, pure, and permanent, the gift of new and wider horizons of thought and higher moods of emotion, the stimulus of will, and the increase of achievement. Still the exhortation, though energetic, is pensive. It is in a minor key. Life is full of change. Seasons vary. Times are bad. Fortune is fickle. Prosperity is a winged bird; and be it never so beautiful, and the cage in which you have locked it never so secure, it may fly away. Acres covered with corn call aloud for the reaper, but the only response is HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 231 the ceaseless, drenching rain. The farmer sighs for sunshine, and he gets for answer The death-dumb autumn's dripping gloom. Even the "diadem" — the token that separates the king from his people — does not continue from generation to gen- eration. The brightest honors fade. The fine gold dims. Wealth decays. With the one touch of passion that makes the poem — the one outleap of the flame of feeling — he says, "And surely the crown of the king'' — the most distinguishing possession — " does not last." " Make hay," therefore, " while the sun shines." Give heed to "Httles." Consider well thy " small cattle," the sheep and goats. It is in the little econ- omies that the battle is lost or won. It is the alertness that takes time by the forelock that gains the prize. Take care of the pence and the pounds will take care of themselves. Seize and use the present moment. Very homely counsels, indeed, are these, and read like quota"tions from Poor Richard ; but then the happiness of hfe depends upon the steady practice of the every-day virtues of carefulness, industry, and promptitude. Three fourths of our life is on this low level, and the way we behave thereon settles at once our present happiness and the quality and worth of the remaining fourth. " He that is faithful in a very little is faithful also in much." He will be likely to acquire two other qualifications on which the farmer's well-being depends : " the open eye " and the dedicated will. According to the Hebrew poet the suc- cessful husbandman must give heed to know the " look " of his cattle, and " put his heart into his work for his herds." He is a doctor, and must go about his fields swift to note the changes in the condition of his sheep and goats as soon as they occur, and supply that physicianly aid which will ward off disease and keep them in full health. "A horse requires more care than a child," said a coachman to me ; and certainly the farmer who has not what Carlyle calls an " open eye " will not be likely to have a productive farm. 232 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Do not despise your work. Do it well. Be a whole man to it while you are at it. Israel's great men did not think it beneath them to inspect their flocks. The patriarchs were shepherds and cultivators of the soil. Job was a shepherd. Moses was a shepherd. David looked well after his flocks. Gideon was accosted by God when he was threshing wheat. A great and noble life does not depend on rank or place, but on purpose, faith, love, character, and service. But it is in the latter part of the song that we find the good news. If the first verse enjoins carefulness, wisdom, alacrity, and devotion, and the second enforces the practice of these virtues on the ground of the uncertainties of the farmer's life, then the three verses following console him with the assurance of the bounty of God, and the indefeasible and incomputable compensations of nature and Providence. This " Comfort ye, comfort ye my people," begins with a rural harvest-scene, where, after the plentiful ingathering of the hay, one sees the new grass starting forth and covering the meadows again. For the earth is not dead after its first yield ; the second crop appears, and, when the fodder of the mountain-slopes has been gathered in and the barns are filled with plenty, the hus- bandman still has his lambs with their warm wool for clothing, and the goats, some of which may be sold for the rent of the field, while the rest supply the milk needed for the mainte- nance of the house. So the hfe of agricultural industry has better guaranties than the crowns of kings. Husbandry is more secure than the treasures of the great. Nature is exhaustlessly reproduc- tive. Let men have free access to and free use of it, and its cultivation will be a sure source of support for the family and a source of progress for the nation. " He that tilleth his land shall have plenty of bread." Mother Earth cares for her children. The landscape of the farm is full of divine feeling and rich in suggestions that inspire calm and quicken indus- try. It throbs with the tender heart of God. It is ahve. In its simple and steady processes it reveals the Father's care for HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 233 his child, and invites him to steady and healthful toil, in obe- dience to its laws, and to calm-bringing trust in him in response to his love. . . . The dim, green-maptled earth. Warm cherished every floweret's birth. "The grass growing on the mountains," " the year crowned with goodness," are all guides to "the paths of God" — the paths that " drop fatness," that drop " upon the pastures of the wilderness " and make " the little hills rejoice on every side." So the spirit breathed throughout this song is that of trust in the great loving and superintending Farmer, the Husband- man-in-chief, who never forgets his children, and to whom our common, lives, with their daily toils and sorrows, their faith and hope, are unspeakably dear. It links our humble working-life with the will and the work of the Eternal, and assures us of the care of the Highest for the shepherd on the hill and the plowman in the field and the milkmaid at the stall. It anticipates — dimly, it must be confessed, but really — the assurance given us by Jesus that our Heavenly Father knows what things we have need of before we ask him ; and that we may leave to him the care of our lives if only we will care first for his kingdom and his righteousness. Let not your heart be troubled. Beheve in God, beheve in nature, and do your duty ; and the farm life, with its regular round of duties, its simple loves, its high thoughts, its wise economies, its immediate touch of earth, its charming gossip, its pleasant human interests, and its many windows through which we may catch sight of the face of God, will yield us all we need for a simple, manly, godly life. The farmer is credited with an exceptional gift for grum- bling. That verdict lacks proof. Some of the most serene and trustful souls I have known have grown up in goodness and service by the aid of agricultural industry. Ruskin says that "supposing all circumstances otherwise the same with 234 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. respect to two individuals, the one who loves nature most will always be found to have more faith in God than the other." The husbandman is close to the heart of nature, lives in touch with God, and so, more than many, shares his deep content, his tranquillity, and builds up a character of hardy indepen- dence, of kindly considerateness for his servants, and of help- ful ministry to the poor. May our study of this song make our spirit more trustful, oiu- characters more strong, and our lives more sunny ! " HARVEST-HOME." J. BYINGTON SMITH. The "harvest-home " we sing with cheer, Now that abundance crowns the year ; The God of harvests now we praise, To him our thanks a tribute raise ; For he our anxious care relieves While reapers home come bringing sheaves, Till filled are cellars, barns, and bin. With harvests which are gathered in. The seeds, which were by handfuls sown, Were into richest harvests grown ; And reapers reaped the golden grain While binders followed in their train, And wagons each with heavy load Were seen along the homeward road. Of old, the reapers of the grain Over the fields went not again. But what was left the gleaners had, So gleaners were with reapers glad ; And reapers, too, must comers leave, For gleaners also these receive. HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 235 This was not something very rare Of Boaz' field when Ruth was there, For reapers oft let handfuls fall, Nor greedy they to gather all ; And well were still this law in force, And elsewhere in the reapers' course The handfuls now were lying round On purpose that they might be found. Or other reapers be inclined E'en sheaves of grain to leave behind. Then all these fruits and ripened grain, Which often leaves and chaff remain, Remind that we should let appear Not leaves alone, but fruit, each year. And store the soul and heart and brain Not just with chaff, but ripened grain. And as by fruits we each are known, Sow seeds from which the fruits are grown ; And if not known by dress we wear. But rather by the sheaves we bear. Should gather up some sheaves each day, And waste not precious lives away ; And be prepared, like shocks of corn. To hail the resuiTection morn, That when for us the reapers come, Angels shall shout the " harvest-home." Watchman. AT HARVEST-TIME. One of the Saviour's most solemn parables is concerning the harvest-time of Hfe, of which he says plainly, " The harvest is the end of the world." Throughout the realm of nature this is a cheery, joyous season. On every side the fair earth 236 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. is yielding her most precious and life-preserving products. The sound of the gleaners cutting, cradling, stacking, and binding the golden grain, the threshers separating wheat and chaiT, the sweet breath of garnered hay and corn — the com- bined gifts of field, orchard, and garden — bring welcome promise of abundance and good cheer for the coming months, when neither sign of leaf nor verdure will show above the frozen and snow-clad earth. So much, ah, so much depends upon the harvest-time! If the corn-field, the vineyard, and the orchard show but a meager supply as the result of the kind of seed sown in the spring ; if meadow and garden yield but indifferently, only partially filling the high lofts and wide bins which should be filled to repletion, how serious the out- look for man and beast! It was for the future — the long, barren months to come — that the farmer plowed, sowed, and planted when the year was young ; and if at the end — at harvest-time — an insufficient sliowing proves lack of care on his part he ^A'iIl share the blame and shame of an unprofitable servant indeed. In language so clear that the unlearned and the young can understand, the Saviour, in the parable of the wheat and the tares, shows that all along the journey of hfe mankind are sowing seed of some kind, which at the end of life is going to produce a harvest, the sure outcome of the kind of seed sown. Nature is inflexible in certain results, founded and fixed by the great Creator of nature and her laws. What the farmer sows he will be sure to reap. Never yet since the world began have men gathered grapes from a bush of thorn, or figs from a tuft of thistles. And every one throughout Christendom who is old enough and intelligent enough to read the Bible must know and understand that he occupies the place of a sower who will ultimately reap whatever is sown in the heart as to rehgious or irreligious belief, as to faith in Christ as a Re- deemer, or as to indifference concerning the final condition of the soul. Christian at Work. UARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 237 THE GLORIES OF AUTUMN. Every season of the varied year possesses beauties and attractions peculiar to itself. Autumn is the sober season. Decay has struck the world. A mysterious Wight, a subtle and pervasive poison, is in the atmosphere ; the black death has come to the vegetable world. The cold breath of autumn withers the flowers of summer and clothes nature in subdued colors. But the agencies of change, decay, and destruction operate gradually. A sudden transition from the warm glow of summer to the chill and frosts of late autumn would oppress and overpower the human race. To prevent such a calamity the march of the seasons is gradual. The approaches of autumn are so slow as to be imperceptible to the senses. Autumn creeps upon us stealthily ; there seems to be no difference from day to day ; the change is so slow that we are bound to behave there is no change at all. But as the blasts of November come we are startled to find that autumn is already far advanced in its course. It has come to stay and to complete its work of destruction. Though slow in move- ment, its work is sure and complete at length. There have been a hundred miniature autumns to round out the one grand season ; for each day has been a little autumn, and each tinged a little more deeply with sober hues than its prede- cessor, until we come to the fullness of the season confronting the great and terrible winter period of ice and snow. The early autumn is extremely enjoyable. Traces of sum- mer yet linger on the landscape. The white frosts have barely touched the late flowers, which yet glow upon their stems. But there is a tonic in the air. We feel stronger, and the sys- tem begins to realize a fresh elasticity. The oppressive heat is no more ; there is a new pleasure in being abroad in the fields of nature. Though indefinable, the change can be felt, and is always enjoyed. While early autumn is delightful, we are in- clined to think the best of it is found midway in late October 238 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. and early November. When the season has become pro- nounced and settled there is a ripeness in everything. The leaves die and the fruit falls ; they die and drop because they have run their course. They tell of completeness and perfec- tion as well as of decay. We are thoughtful, but yet not sad. Autumn wears no weeds in coming to the goal. Her robes of red and gold are put on — a sort of royal attire. It is the crowning of the year. The beautiful landscape at this season — the blending of field and forest, of hill and vale, of the green in the meadow and the gold and scarlet on the hillside — is a delight to the eye. New England is rich in such pictures. We see them every- where. In passing the high midlands on the Massachusetts Central the scene is unsurpassed. Nature has outdone herself in the beauty, variety, and grandeur of the picture. No painter for the ^^'orld's Fair or for the palaces of kings has spread such a canvas, or given such beauty in distribution and color. Every tint that could add attraction is there. The combina- tion of whatever is rare and rich is simply marvelous. At a distance of ten or fifteen miles looms in solitary grandeur the ample proportions of Wachusett, capped by its tower, and with the white village glittering high up on the shoulder. The dis- tant mountain is sear and sober, but the eye takes in, at the same glance, the huge forests stretching miles and miles away, in which the dark green of the pine and hemlock is contrasted with the gold of the chestnut, the rich red of the oak, the vivid brightness of the maple, the fire of the sumach, the brown stubble of the grain-field, and the green of the meadow, brightened into emerald by contrast with the colors about it. The picture is magnificent. The great Artist has painted some of his most remarkable works in solitary places. They are not removable to the great art galleries. Whoever would enjoy the sight must get out of the turmoil of the world by going where they are. They admit of only pilgrim worshipers who are prepared to take staff and scrip and to put off their shoes in the presence of this manifestation of God in his mar- HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 239 velous works in nature. New England is rich in her hills. There is no such scenery anywhere else. Is it wonderful that her children become attached to the soil ? The prairies have wealth ; New England has what no money can buy. Zion's Herald. HARVEST-SONGS. T. DE WITT TALMAGE. On earth we sang harvest-songs as the wheat came into the barn and the barracks were filled ; you know there is no such time on a farm as when they get the crops in ; and so in heaven it will be a harvest-song on the part of those who on earth sowed in tears and reaped in joy. Angels shout all through the heavens, and multitudes come down the hills cry- ing, " Harvest-home ! harvest-home ! " THE HARVEST-MOON. MARGARET E. SANGSTER. Over fields that are ripe with the sweetness That hides in the fuU-tasseled corn, Over vineyards slow reaching completeness, Dim purphng at dusk and at morn, Shine down in thine affluent splendor, O Moon of the year in her prime ! Beam soft, mother-hearted, and tender — Earth hath not a holier time. For the seed that slept long in the furrow Hath wakened to life and to death ; From the grave that was cerement and burrow Hath risen to passionate breath. 240 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. It hath laughed in the sunHght and starhght, Hath thrilled to the breeze and the dew, And fallen, to stir in some far night. And all the old gladness renew. O Moon of the harvest's rich glory, Thy banners outflame in the sky, And under thee men write the story That cries to the heavens for reply — The story of work and endeavor, Of burden and weakness and strength ; The story that goes on forever. Through centuries dragging its length. And thou, ever stately and golden. Thou Moon of the latest year's prime, What sight thine eye hath beholden! No grief to thy pathway may chmb. As over the fields that are reapen At evening, and level and shorn. Thou pourest tliy splendors that deepen The rose and the silver of morn. Harper's Bazar. AN AUTUMN HOMILY. D. L. G. Once more in the procession of seasons imperial Autumn has come, and Nature arrays herself in loveliest garniture to give her greeting. In half sadness we have seen Summer, with her tropical fervor and voluptuous ripeness, depart, her ruddy arms laden with sheaves of bearded wheat, and her sandals white with dust. The sunlight has been dimmer since ; the winds pipe fitfully ; the swallows and the singing birds follow their patriarchs to sunnier climes ; the frost-rime whitens the late-blooming flowers ; in the sedgy heath the HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 241 partridge whistles, and the brown pheasant drums from the copse ; the acorns shp from their cups, and the chestnuts burst their spiny bolls. October's touch paints all the maple leaves With brilliant crimson, and his golden kiss Lies on the clustered hazels ; scarlet glows The sturdy oak, and copper-hued the beech. A russet glory lingers on the elm ; The pensile birch is yellowing apace, And many-tinted show the woodlands all, With autumn's dying splendors. Infinite Truth reports himself, to them that have eyes to see, in " the things that do appear." The unconscious world with- out has been so made as strangely and solemnly to speak to the conscious world within. The poetry of nature is the re- ligion of Christ. It is full of symbols and parables, speaking jewels in the ephod of the Lord. He who bade the crimson lilies step forth as the gentle satirists of earthly pomp, and the ravens and sparrows as eloquent preachers of an evangely of trust in God, has consecrated the year's fading-time as the revelator of human mortality. The heart receives its message as a truth of feeling. There is a miserere in the winds ; a litany in the falling leaves ; a supphcation in the waters ; the blue mists float upward as smoke from burial-urns. The earth is girt with brilliance, but it is the hectic brilliance of decay : This pomp that autumn beaieth A funeral seems, where every guest A wedding-garment weareth. "We all do fade as a leaf." To be sure, we witness no general decay to which the fall of the faded leaves is a true parallel. They have their " time to fall and wither at the north wind's breath " ; but to every period of human life decay is common. The autumn fading rests on some when their days should be yet redolent of spring. It is not alone pro- 242 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. traded years that dry up the heart and wither to its " sear and yellow leaf " the strength of man — their work is anticipated by sin and labor and disease. Some at the meridian of their years have left their prime in the past : the grape is rounded, but its purple dust is rubbed away; the cup is full, but the bead is dead upon the ripened wine. In infancy or youth or prime or age we are subject to the call that wrenches us from our frail supports and sends us shivering to the grave. There is no apparent change in the conditions of life about us, but its individuals ever change ; and how brief a lapse of years suffices to consign a whole generation to the dust ! O brother mortals, let us hear the threnody of the departing year as it hastens with gigantic footsteps to its wintry grave : " Man dieth, and wasteth away : yea, man giveth up the ghost, and where is he? " After a while — a vanished face — An empty seat — a vacant place. After a while — a name forgot — A crumbled headstone — unknown spot. And yet the autumn is not a sad season, nor need mortality be a sad lesson. The gladness that perishes by any truth is a gladness that ought to perish. A joy put to flight by re- minders of the tomb is scarce worth having in such a world as this. The fall of foliage is but the shredding away of old, outworn forms. They lived for the higher hfe they infolded, they drooped and died because their substance passed into the tree's enduring fiber ; their beauty is lost, but found again in a nobler way — in the russet nut and golden fruit, or in the ma- jestic timber, that by their ministry has gotten power to clothe itself in new foliage for a hundred summers to come. And so, their mission ended, the leaves fade, and, fading, spread joy- banners over hill and dale, and fall down musically as if in praise. If man makes of home, society, business, possessions, honors, his senses, and the things that minister to sense, the all of life, then when these decay and pass, his very existence HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 243 seems to expire. Life is utter loss ; eternity a vast inane. But he who has recognized them as the perishable investiture of an immortal soul, and used them as purveyors to the divine being within, which is himself, can watch their decline and death with deep composure. He has them in the deposits their use has left in saintly character. Youth has gone, with its innocence and sunny dreams ; mid-life, with its manly pur- pose and glowing ardor ; the eye is growing dimmer ; the hmb loses its spring and roundness, the hand its cunning ; and oh, how much has passed away with them ! But they have been employed, and, fading in holy use, have left upon the death- less spirit the perennial beauty of the Lord its God. All departures in nature are singularly glorious. When, the storm over, earth smiles and blushes through her tears, greet- ing the sunshine that pours its golden tide through the swept and garnished skies, the retiring cloud flings across its bosom the rainbow's seven-tinted, peerless splendor. When the day goes down into her western chambers to slumber, the soft clouds troop around and drape her couch with hangings dyed and stained with dazzling glories. When night would abdicate her throne she draws about her canopies of intenser darkness, and then on her ebon breast she loops and clusters her most gorgeous gems, and flings the stars in glowing handfuls, as largess to a slumbering world. The summer ends ; the year prepares to double the Cape of Storms ; flowers of the deepest dyes are abloom ; the woods robe themselves in rare and sumptuous brocades — saffron and crimson, amber and russet, and darkest green ; no humblest thorn or vine or bramble, no crumbling oak-bole, no hchen on a moldering wall, but nods in plumes of many-colored flame. So should life close with man : its season of decay the period of its rarest loveliness ; the rich and venerable splendor of a spirit subdued, chastened, and enriched by loss ; a character that combines wisdom and Strength with sweetness and tolerance ; a stately pillar wreathed with acanthus ; and what is mortal of it, though ruined and 244 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. decayed by the wear of years, seamed and battered by the shocks of toil and moil and grief, glorified at the vanishing- point by " the Hght of the glory of God " breaking on it from beyond. Herald and Presbyter. THE HARVEST-TIDE. Summer is over, and the autumn has already yielded much of its promised store. Most bright, most beautiful and de- lightful have summer and autumn been to us. Those long festival summer days, so full of grateful fragrance and happy song, so rich with the glory of sunshine and blue sky, of shower and rainbow and golden cloud, all have gone into the storehouse of the all-devouring past. Yet we recall them, and their remembrance comes sweet as the dreams of childhood and home and love. Autumn possesses calmer beauty and deeper loveliness than the summer. Growth is completed. The fields are at rest, and their green is bordered with russet and gold. The apple-trees are laden with fruit worthy of Eden and reminding one of the forfeited home of the fallen race. Paradise is not wholly gone ; rich morsels of precious fruitage still reward the man of well-directed toil. Its flowers bloom for us in summer ; its fruits ripen for us in these luscious September days ; its fragrance still li-ngers on the soft wings of the breeze that dances hghtly over th% fields which the Lord hath blest. The ever-recurring miracle of the ages is now complete : the seed has grown into the blade, the ear, the full corn in the ear. Sun, shower, breeze, kindly shadow, fervent heat, have per- formed the will of Him who is all and over all. And now we can look at our stores, and with him pronounce all very good. Every farmer who has plowed, sown, planted, guarded, and watched his fields, and finally gathered in the reward of his toil, has been so far a fellow-worker with God. In all the harvest-gatherings how much belongs to man ! Were it not HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 245 for the farmer's skill and patient industry and care, no wheat or corn, no bread for the hungry, no shelter from the storm. And yet how little man can do ! How futile all his efforts ! How weak his strength and fruitless his skill ! When God withholds the timely sunshine and shower, or when he gives the world to his " great army " of multitudinous rust-spores or other agents to arise and destroy, of how little account is all that we can do ! The farmer is ever a man of faith. Were he not a firm believer in what he has not seen he would not turn a furrow or sow a grain. Why should he believe in a morrow, in a coming summer or autumn ; in springtime or harvest, in growth or ripening ? It is all of faith, whether we will or no. The harvest is God's testimony that he is the re- warder of them that diligently work with him. What profusion of loveliness in garden and orchard, in field and forest, on the hills and waters ; on these marvelous morn- ing and evening skies — sunset .sweet and heavenly as the de- parture of God's saints ; dawns and sunrisings that foreshadow from the bosom of the solemn night the resurrection to eternal life ! Not a step can we take that does not tell us some fresh story written in leaf or flower or tree — in the harmless gold of the buttercup, in blue and white of the asters and scores of other flowers, and in the perennial modest loveliness of green grass and white-and-red clover. Then there is the beauty of the wild berries — scarlet, blue, purple, amber, golden ; all shades and shapes, fragrant, luscious, suggestive of nature's overflowing bounty to all that live. "Winter sends its messages from the north, and under cover of the night scatters hoar-frost to remind us of what is soon to be. The shortening days give us longer evenings for com- munings by the happy fireside and for the blessed companion- ship of books. Cool and bracing winds strengthen the frame for toil, and drive away the damps and miasmas that might endanger health. God has opened his hand liberally, and filled the hungry with good things, and satisfied the desires of all that live. 246 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Can this panorama of life — these changing seasons, these days and nights so full of glory, these flowers that flourish and die — can these things pass before us year by year without stirring the deepest thought and feeling of our souls? Under- stand it, comprehend it, we do not, we never can. But we can at least perceive and apprehend a part of the excellent glory around us ; we can trace the footprints and finger-marks of the divine Artist who never fails to combine the beautiful with the useful, and who seeks access to our hearts by every avenue of sense and reason, of faith and feeling. The light and power of God are on our fields, on our hills, in our valleys, wherever a tree grows or a seed germinates or a flower blooms ; wherever the sea laves the shore or a brook laughs down the hillside into the lake ; wherever herds graze or birds with fleet wing cleave the air. Our barns and store-rooms where we bestow the fruits of our toil, our tables where we partake of the bounties of Providence, are constant witnesses to us of God's present working. If we cannot rise to the thought of the. skill and beauty of the Lord as shown in the miracle of the passing seasons, we can find his wisdom and kindness in the provision he has made to meet our wants. The Infinite bends to the finite, and lifts it up into touch with himself. God takes us by the hand and leads us through a world full of himself. He asks our sympathy, and teaches us to see light in his light, and where there is darkness to leave that meanwhile with him. For there is deep darkness even in this world where God is and which Christ has redeemed. In the midst of life we are in death, and in the midst of light the night is not far away. Singing gives place to sighing — oh, how soon and how often! — and pain comes to all with its dread questioning. The bloom perishes, the flowers fade, the grass withers, the leaves fall. Youth passes into maturity, and into age with its humiliations and infirmities. The agonies of sore sickness and death are too common to be forgotten for a single day. There is a key to all this mystery of passingness, of trouble, of pain, HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 247 and of death, and Christ holds that key. Pain he makes a teacher of wisdom, death he transforms into an angel of peace, and humiliation is the tearful prelude to exaltation. As clouds and rain, crashing thunder-storms, and the chill airs of many a night all contribute to the wealth and ripeness and glory of harvest, so do pain and sorrow and death ripen the human soul for the " harvest-home " of eternal rest. Presbyterian Witness. THE JOYOUS FESTIVAL OF THE LEAVES. The maples flung out their crimson banners weeks ago be- side the northern lakes and on the sides of the mountains, but nearer home there is only here and there a splash of scarlet color on the trees, all the more startling because most of the foliage is still so brighdy green. The woodbine burns like fire in the sunbeams, and the leaves of the sumach and the berries of the mountain-ash are red as blood. The fading of the leaf is not a saddening spectacle in our part of the world ; it seems rather like a joyous arrayal of the trees for a festival of triumph. Their autumn magnificence is jubilant and imperial. Like the red apples on the bough and the purple grapes on the vines, the glory of the leaf is the fair consummation of the vitality of the tree. The resplendent hues of the fading leaf are not the colors of decay, but of maturity. It is the process of ripening that paints them in all their splendor. Those that die untimely wither without splendor. A sharp frost, which kills the leaves, robs them of their magnificence. The beauty of the leaf is the rich culmination of its vitality, not the hectic of decay. This suggestion of the autumn leaf is certainly an inspiring one, not sad, but satisfying. It is not hard to die when life has become full-orbed and character is complete. Live holily if you would have your life's autumn glorious. " The hoary head is a crown of glory, if it be found in the way of righteousness." 248 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. The work of the leaf has been well done. It has assimilated the forces of the sunshine and built them into the bulk of the tree. When it falls its work abides. In every sturdy trunk remains an added ring as the record of the achievements of the season's leafage. Thus may it be with us. If faithful in our day and sphere we may leave behind us the enduring memorials of our noble living, grand endeavors, and patient endurance. The world is rich to-day with the results of the toils, sacrifices, and great thoughts of those whose bodies went to dust long ago. The leaf says to us, " You may so live that, being dead, you yet shall speak. No good labor is lost. In- fluence is immortal." Soon the leaves will pass to make room for others. They have had their day. They are unselfish. They are wiUing to get out of the way when they have fully lived and their work is accomplished. They do not put on mourning, but, clad in joyous brilliancy of color, they wait to be plucked by the spirit- fingers of the frost, or to be more rudely torn from the bough by the wandering winds. The next generation must have its turn, and the old leaves gladly leave the places that they have faithfully filled. There will be more leaves than ever on the trees next spring. " One generation passeth away, and another generation cometh : but the earth abideth forever." The happy and triumphant old people are those who reahze that the work of the world is to be done better than ever after they are gone, and are thankful to leave room for the abundant youthful workers who are more than enough to fill their places. The crowning glory of age is joy in the abundance, the ardor, the enterprise, and the daring of youth. The old man has not at- tained his ideals, but he can cheerfully pass onward, knowing that humanity will still pursue them with constantly increasing eagerness and faith. Life's loftiest summit is a Nebo from which we survey the Land of Promise which others are to enter and to conquer. Northern Christian Advocate. HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 249 AUTUMN. MARCUS MARLOW. Hail, golden harvest days ! Ye bring reward To honest labor ; tune glad hymns of praise To Him who crowns the years with mercies. Ye Proclaim God's faithfulness to all who toil In faith and hope ; who in the morning sow Their seed, and ne'er withhold the careful hand Till they receive the increase. Ye assure This hoping, trembling, disappointed heart That, though ofttimes e'en summer days are sad With rain, though spiritual harvests be Delayed, God's promises can never fail ; But to the waiting soul he shall appear, And, like the mellow autumn sunlight, shine In benediction on the ripened fruit. HARVEST THOUGHTS. REV. GEORGE ALFRED PAULL. While the harvest season marshals its reapers in the field it presents some pleasing though serious thoughts to all. It is a scene as old as the race — these waving fields of grain. Our Saviour saw them grow " white to the harvest " as he wandered with his disciples on the verdant shores of Gennesaret. His ancestor in humankind, the humble, gentle Ruth, gleaned after the reapers of Boaz in fields which, for similarity of ap- pearance, might be these in our western chme. Grains of wheat fall from the wrappings of a mummy, which, when planted, reproduce the harvest which ripened under Egypt's patient skies so many centuries ago. And even further back we see Noah standing by the altar of his evening sacrifice waiting for the Almighty's reenactment of the order of nature 2SO THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. after its long and terrible interruption by the flood. It came in " the bow of promise " which shot athwart the eastern sky. By that symbol God entered into the harvest covenant with the human family, pledging himself that the waters should no more cover the earth, but that " seed-time and harvest, cold and heat, summer and winter," should not cease while there was an earth to sow or reap. So the seed was sown and the harvest came ; and though four thousand times the tender grain has sprung up from the soil, that pledge has never once been violated. The harvest- fields form the tawny ocean which flows uninteiTuptedly from the diluvian age to this. And this is evident : that it is to the covenant faithfulness of God that we are indebted for the har- vests of each year. Let that stand as the one first great con- dition of the harvest. There is another. Place what value we will on the produc- tiveness of nature, on the regularity, constancy, of the seasons, these things are worthless of themselves. The fact is, man's food will not come to him of itself. It is a pecuharity of all the cereals that they are never found growing wild ; they cannot spring up spontaneously. Further, and curiously, they cannot prolong their existence without the care of man ; they are never self-sown. A neglected field of wheat or corn may in the first year produce a few scattered stalks of half-filled ears ; but soon even these disappear, and a few summers will suffice to obhterate every trace of grain. Thus undoubtedly is the sentence executed, " In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread." Life depends on labor — here we have the other con- dition of the harvest. Man may sow and man may water, but God alone gives the increase. But equally tnie is it that unless man plants and plows and reaps, seed-time and harvest avail him nothing. Then comes our dependence on the harvest. In the many complications of human life, the far-reaching systems of trade, and the vast business of the cities, we may perchance overlook the simple thrift and slow gains of the husbandman. If com- HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 251 merce is good and industries flourish and money is easy, we forget our absolute dependence on the field. In the wealth and luxury acquired in other ways we fancy we could do with- out agriculture. But how ? It matters not how many fleets bring wealth to our shores; we cannot grind our gold into flour. It matters not how precious are the ores from our mines ; without the riches of the field they are as worthless as the dust beneath our feet. It matters not what costly fabrics our manufactories turn out ; we must have food as well as clothing. So that back of all lies the harvest as the germ of Ufe. It has been well said that " starvation, which is often within a day's march of countless multitudes, is once a year within a month of all the human family." The supply of food — how far is it ahead of the demand ? In this country not one year ; in other countries not six months. That is to say, if the har- vests of the world were a failure, in six months all Europe, Asia, and Africa would be dependent on America for the bread to put into their mouths, and in a twelvemonth America would lay herself down beside her sister continents and perish of starvation. The year's food only is grown in the year. Each year the world depends for subsistence upon something freshly given it which it cannot provide for itself. As the harvest ap- proaches the wolf is at the door. Nothing stands between us and starvation but the harvest covenant of the ever-faithful God — " seed-time and harvest shall not cease." Away, then, with our fancied independence ! Our breath is in our nostrils. Back again to old-time simple dependence on the covenant-keeping God — back to the arms of our Father ! We pra)' in the line of the harvest covenant when we say, " Give us this day our daily bread." Illustrated Christian Weekly. AN AUTUMN LESSON. A LESSON of the autumn leaves comes strongly to him who looks beyond the fluttering and falling of the leaf. This has 252 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. been taught us by many, but by none better than by Gannett in his " Year of Miracle." Out of the death of the leaf comes life to other leaves. Not the least portion of the force in it is lost. It is garnered in another state and in new conditions, and may well be permitted to speak to us of a newer and fuller life for man. " The dying of the leaf is but part of the success, though it seems to be the ending." The same teach- ing comes from the fruit. Fruit, which we eat for the flavor and the juice, has a higher ministry than that of appetite. We overlook the seeds which hug together at the core. Yet the flesh of the fruit is of little account with that we throw away. There is no future in the pulp for the plant. Its future is shut up in the discarded seed. The prophecy, the mystery of con- tinued life is there. The energy of the plant has gone into its growth and perfecting. Strenuously, through night and day, the plant has obeyed the design of God in it. Through storm and sunshine it has kept its individuality. It has not been changed into something else. The best conditions may have been withdrawn, but it has held on to its essential nature. It has responded instantly to good influences, putting on growth as nature became more kindly. New York Christian Advocate. SOUL-SATISFYING BREAD. FROM A SERMON BY REV. C. H. SPURGEON. And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life : he that cometh to me shall never hunger ; and he that bclieveth on me shall never thirst. — John vi. 35. Our Saviour uses very simple figures. Think of his calling himself bread ! How condescending, that the commonest article upon the table should be the fullest type of Christ ! Think of his calling our faith an eating and a drinking of him- self ! Nothing could be more instructive ; at the same time HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 253 nothing could better set forth his gentleness and humility of spirit, that he does not object to speak thus of our receiving him. God be thanked for the simphcity of the gospel! Again, our Saviour has taken metaphors of a very common character, so that if our hearts are but right we cannot go anywhere but we are reminded of him. We cannot sit down to our tables but what the piece of bread speaks to us and says : " Poor soul, you are so needy that your bread must be the gift of heavenly charity. Jesus has come down from heaven to keep you from absolute starvation ; he has come down to be bread and water to you." I. The Lord Jesus Christ is to be received by each one of us personally for himself. An unappropriated Christ is no Christ to any man. How is Jesus Christ to become a Saviour to me? First, by coming to him. This represents the first act of faith. It means that I hear what Christ is, learn what God says he is, and assent to it. Second, by believiui:; on him ; that is, we trust in him, and show the reality of our belief by the simplicity of our reliance on the great sacrifice. Third, by eating and drinking him. We first put the food into our mouths ; even thus Christ Jesus is received into our trust and belief. Then we proceed to masticate it; even in this way the believing mind thinks of Jesus, contemplates him, meditates upon him, and discovers his preciousness. The two points about Jesus Christ which he says are to us meat and drink are h^ flesh and his blood. We understand by his flesh, his humanity ; our soul feeds upon the literal, real, historical fact that " God was in Christ." The other point is his blood. This most clearly refers to his sufferings and to his vicarious death. II. Where Jesus is received he is supremely satisfying. Hungering is no sham. Christ satisfies the highest and deepest wants. Jesus Christ meets the hunger of conscience, of fear, of the heart, and the vast desires of our immortal nature. 2 54 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. This perfect satisfying of our nature is to be found nowhere else but in Christ. All believers bear witness that Jesus Christ is satisfying bread to them. Those who have once eaten and drunk Christ never seek additional ground of trust beyond Christ. THE BREAD OF LIFE. REV. T. PUDDICOMBE. Of the seven " I am " sayings found in St. John's Gospel this is the first and the most homely. The words, like many others which our Lord used, contain a picture. L Bread is for the hungry. The body is more than the mere tabernacle in which for a brief space the spirit dwells : it represents its unseen tenant, " the eyes of the mind " — you do not cease from seeing when the outward eye is closed. The mind requires food and exercise, or it will become stunted and powerless. So, too, the soul has its needs — its hunger — as is widely evidenced. IL Bread must suit the hungry. To this great want of the soul Christ responds. This is the very bread we want, for — 1. It is given by Him who made us. 2. It is a living person. Right behefs, good deeds, true churches — none of these will feed the Spirit. The living Christ alone can nourish us — is our bread. III. Bread must be taken by the hungiy. There is bread enough and to spare ; yet how many perish with hunger ! 1. We must believe that Christ is what he professes to be — Hving bread. However hungrjr, we should not give a second look unless we believed it was wholesome bread which was set before us. 2. We must take him as our bread ; make him our own by faith and by prayer. HARVEST-HOME SERVICE. 255 3. There must be imparted to us the grace and virtue which are in Christ ; this, hke the strength we gain from our food, is a divine mystery. Yet Christ does strengthen us ; we have proved it. HARVEST-HOME. Most gratefully we gather The fruitage of the year, And offer our thanksgiving With heart and voice sincere ! The sowing and the planting Have brought their blest reward ; Lo ! would we place our offering Low at thy feet, O Lord — Our harvest-home! What wealth of treasure greets us, To bless the labor done! How hard the work and watching! How sweet the triumph won! What golden gleams of beauty The ripened fruitage yields ! With songs of joy and gladness We glean the fragrant fields — Sweet harvest-home ! O Lord, when thou dost gather Thy sheaves of golden wheat, And from the worthless masses Select the pure and meet ; When, all earth's harvests over, Thine own is just begun, Oh grant, our Heavenly Father, We hear thy call, " Well done ! " Thy harvest-home ! Christian at Work. 256 Thoughts tor the occasion. AUTUMN DAYS. Autumn days are already foretold by the cool nights, the chirping crickets, and an occasional day of that rare stillness of the air that we get at no other season. Every month has its own attractions, even the stormy March being to the hardy constitution a bold challenge to vigorous exertion. Spring, with its new life of vegetation, is full of rare delight ; and summer, for those who can get away now and then from the vile city streets, has its glorious attractions of outdoor life in the mountains and by the sea. But in September and October come the days of nature's perfect peace ; days so calm and cool, and yet so bright, that the very senses seem to rest. Have you ever closely observed the foliage of that season just before it begins to take on the autumnal tints ? There is something strangely interesting about it. Though there has been no ap- preciable change of color, the appearance is wholly different from that of midsummer. The leaves are not lifeless, but per- fectly mature, at their meridian ; no longer growing, but not yet beginning to decay. The year itself in those two months is in the same perfect maturity ; the fruits of the field and the orchard are ripe. The storms of the summer are passed ; of the dark, leaden clouds of November there is as yet no sug- gestion, and from zenith to horizon the sky is serene. It is the time when, if ever, man should put away all needless care and worry, surrender himself to nature's quiet mood, and feel that life in and of itself is good. Springfield RefiMican. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. Historical. — Our Thanksgiving day looks for its origin to the times before the Cliristian era; for among the laws given at Sinai (1491 B.C.) we find the injunction: "Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year," etc. (Ex. xxiii. 14-16) ; and the third of these is called " the Feast of Ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labors out of the field." It began on the fifteenth day of the month Tisri, the seventh month — that is, fifteen days after the new moon in our October — and continued seven days, afterward adding the eighth day, which had anciently been the wine-press feast. It was called the Feast of Tabernacles, or booths, because during these eight days they dwelt in booths of green branches, in memory of their sojourn in the wilderness. It was the annual thanksgiving for the vintage and fruitage. The first and last days were Sabbaths, the eighth being kept as the great day of the feast. All the males were required to come to this feast, and God's special care was promised to their homes during their absence (Ex. xxxiv. 23, 24). Josephus ("Antiq.," viii., 4, l) speaks of the eminence of this festival, and Plutarch calls it the greatest and most perfect of the Jewish feasts. There is no account of any invasion during this festival until after the coming of Christ, and his rejection by the Jewish people; but during its observance in a.d. 66, Certius, the Roman general, in the absence of the men, slew fifty inhabitants of Lydda. Every seventh year at this festival there was a public reading of the law (Neh. viii. ), and the later Jews poured upon the sacrifices a libation of water and wine, filling the pitchers at Siloam, and singing: "With joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation" (Isa. xii. 3); and at this feast our Saviour, on the last day of the feast," stood and cried, saying. If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink" (John vii. 37). The Romans had an autumn festival not unlike in its original thought, held in honor of Ceres, the goddess of grain; and as Ops (" plenty "), the wife of Saturn, was goddess of crops and the har- vest, the 19th and 20th of December, devoted to the Opalia, fol- lowed the Saturnalia, and had something of the same rejoicing in the bounties of nature, though disfigured commonly with heathen license. The Saxons had a " harvest-home," and other European peoples 259 26o THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. had similar festivals ; and Christian gratitude early led to many- public thanksgiving services. One of the most noted of these was that celebrated in Leyden, Holland, October 3, 1575, on the first anniversary of the deliverance of that city from the besieging Span- iards. This Leyden thanksgiving was yet fresh in mind when the Pil- grim fathers sojourned there in 1608-20, and probably influenced the customs which they established in New England. The writer of our chapter on Harvest-home (q.v. ) gives the story of the first festival of rejoicing after the harvest in Plymouth Colony, which he distinguishes from the days of religious thanksgiving appointed later. There is indeed no record of formal religious thanksgiving in 1621, or of any observance the following year. There was a special thanksgiving observed in July, 1623, originally appointed as a day of prayer and fasting on account of prolonged drought and fear of the entire loss of the harvest. After the people had assembled to pray, rain fell in moderate but abundant showers, and the day of fasting was turned into rejoicing and thanksgiving. The records of Charlestown show a similar change of fasting into thanksgiving, February 23, 163 1, on account of the arrival of a ship with food-supplies; and in 1630 a special Thanksgiving day was appointed for the arrival of Governor Winthrop, of the Massa- chusetts Bay Colony, with a reinforcement of eight hundred colo- nists ; and Governor Winthrop appointed a day of thanksgiving, in June, 1632, because of favorable action of the British Privy Council toward the colonists, and invited the governor of Plymouth Colony to join him. The regular annual appointment seems to have been a thing of gradual growth. There is record of official appointment of days of thanksgiving in the Massachusetts Bay Colony in 1632, 1634, 1637, 1638, and 1639, more than one day iDeing appointed in some years; and in Plymouth Colony in 1651, 1668, and 1680, the form of the latter proclamation indicating that the day had then become an annual observance. Thanksgivings were at first for various special blessings — especially for the arrival of ships with provisions and new colonists — and were held at different seasons; but later they were in the late autumn or early winter, and in recognition of the harvests and fruits of the year. Similar days were appointed by the governors of the New Netherlands in 1644, 1645, 1653, and 1664, and by the English governors of New York in 1755 and 1770. During the Revolution a day of thanksgiving was annually rec- ommended by Congress, and there was a general thanksgiving for peace in 1784. In 1789 President Washington, by request of Con- gress, recommended a day of thanksgiving for the adoption of the national Constitution. A second proclamation was issued by Wash- ington in 179s because of the suppression of the "Whisky Insur- rection" in western Pennsylvania. At the request of Congress, Madison, in April, 181 5, recommended a day of thanksgiving for THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 261 the restoration of peace with England. The official recommen- dation of the day, however, was mainly confined to New England, where annual proclamations were issued by the governors. The several religious bodies recommended days of thanksgiving, and various local customs prevailed in different parts of the country ; but the day was not regularly recommended by the governor of New York until 18 17, and its adoption by the Southern States was much later. In 1855 Governor Johnson, of Virginia, proclaimed a day of thanksgiving; but two years later Governor Wise, when re- quested to do the same, declined because unauthorized to interfere in religious matters. After Madison's Thanksgiving Proclamation in 1815 for peace, closing the War of 1812, Lincoln was the first President to proclaim a day of thanksgiving, when in 1862 he is- sued a proclamation recommending special thanksgiving for the victories of the year. In 1863 and 1864 proclamations of a national Thanksgiving day were issued. From that time on, proclamations have been issued annually by the several Presidents, as well as gov- ernors of the States and mayors of the principal cities ; and custom has at length fixed the time for the last Thursday in November. THE FIRST THANKSGIVING FOR THE NEW WORLD. That was a memorable thanksgiving when, in the early spring of 1493, Columbus returned from his first voyage of discovery to Palos, and hastened to meet the Spanish sover- eigns at Barcelona. Columbus was a man of faith. " God made me the messenger of the new heavens and the new earth," he said in his old age, "and told me where to find them." It was his patriarchal faith that inspired him to weigh the earth and to travel the unknown seas. Palos throbbed with excitement as the banner of the cross and crowns of Columbus rose above the wave and streamed into the harbor. The bells rang. On landing, Columbus and his crew went to the principal church, accompanied by the whole population, and offered up solemn thanksgivings for the success of the expedition. Columbus hastened to Barcelona to meet the court. His journey was a triumphal march. It was the middle of April, the month of nightingales and 262 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. flowers. Columbus entered the city amid music, bells, and shouts of triumph. Ferdinand and Isabella, seated under a superb canopy, received him as a viceroy rather than as an admiral, and requested him to relate to them the history of his voyage. He did so, surrounded by the Indians whom he had brought with him, with their gay plumes and offerings of tropic birds and fruits. As he ended his wonderful narrative there arose a burst of music, and bore away to heaven the thoughts of the sovereigns and nobles and people, already thrilled and melted by the most marvelous tale ever told of human achievement. It was the chapel choir of Isabella. " We praise thee, O God ! We acknowledge thee to be the Lord. All the earth doth worship thee, the Father everlasting." The majestic Latin hymn swept on until it reached the sub-- lime words: "Holy, holy. Lord God of hosts; heaven and earth are full of the majesty of thy glory." The great audience was filled with ecstatic devotion. It was perhaps the most happy moment of Columbus's life — the first thanksgiving for the New World. Youth's Companion. THE FIRST PRESIDENTIAL THANKSGIVING PROCLAMATION. BY THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. A Proclamation. Whereas it is the duty of all Nations to acknowledge the Providence of Almighty God, to obey his Will, to be grateful for his Benefits, and humbly to implore his Protection and Favour : And whereas both houses of Congress have, by their joint Committee, requested me " To recommend to the People of the UNITED STATES, a Day of PUBLIC THANKS- GIVING and PRAYER, to be observed by acknowledging THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 263 with grateful Hearts the many Signal Favours of Almighty God, especially by affording them an opportunity peaceably to establish a Form of Government for their Safety and Happi- ness.'' Now,THEREFORE, I do recommend and assign THURS- DAY the Twenty-Sixth Day of November next, to be devoted by the People of these States, to the Service of that great and glorious Being, who is the beneficent Author of all the good that was, that is, or that will be : That we may then all unite in rendering unto him our sincere and humble thanks for his kind Care and Protection of the People of this Country pre- vious to their becoming a Nation ;— for the signal and manifold Mercies, and the favourable Interpositions of his Providence in the Course & Conclusion of the late War; — for the great De- gree of Tranquihty, Union, and Plenty, which we have since enjoyed ; — for the peaceable and rational Manner in which we have been enabled to establish Constitutions of Government for our Safety and Happiness, and particularly the national one now lately instituted; — for the civil and religious Liberty with which we are blessed, and the means we have of acquir- ing and diffusing useful knowledge; — and in general, for all the great and various Favours which he hath been pleased to confer upon us. AND ALSO, that we may then unite in most humbly offer- ing our Prayers and supplications to the great Lord and Ruler of Nations, and beseech him to pardon our National and other Transgressions ; — to enable us all, whether in public or private Stations, to perform our several and relative Duties properly and punctually ; — to render our national Government a Bless- ing to all the people, by constantly being a government of wise, just and Constitutional Laws, directly and faithfully obeyed ; — to protect and guide all Sovereigns and nations, (especially such as have shown kindness unto us) and to bless them with good Government, Peace and Concord; — to promote the Knowledge and Practice of true Religion and Virtue, and the increase of Science among them and us; — and generally to 264 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. grant unto all Mankind such a Degree of temporal Prosperity as he alone knows to be best. Given under my Hand, at the City of New York, the third Day of October, in the Year of our Lord One Thousand, Seven Hundred and eighty nine. G. Washington. THE HOME-GATHERING. WILLIAM ADAMS, D.D. For there is a yearly sacrifice there for all the family. — I Sam. xx. 6. There existed in the family of Jesse a time-honored custom of observing a yearly festival, when all the children met in their father's house. Though mention is not made of the fact, we are led to infer that at this time Jesse, the father, was dead ; for it is recorded of him, in a previous chapter, that he went among men for an old man in the days of Saul ; and subse- quently, when Saul saw that David's place was empty, and passionately demanded the reason of his absence, Jonathan answered, " David earnestly asked leave of me to go to Beth- lehem : and he said. Let me go, I pray thee ; for our family hath a sacrifice in the city ; and my brother [he saith not his father], he hath commanded me to be there : and now, if I have found favor in thine eyes, let me get away, I pray thee, and see my brethren." Though his father and mother were in the grave, yet so long established was this usage of an annual gathering that the scattered children were summoned by the eldest son to meet at the accustomed time, in the old cottage in which they were born, to celebrate their domestic festival. So it has occurred that the very season of the year which has invariably been consecrated to this observance has its ap- propriate influences to deepen the flow of domestic delights. When the earth is decked in its embroidered robes of green THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 265 and gold, when the trees are decorated with blossoms or richer fruits, when the birds are blithesome and the air is all balmy and serene, then are we attracted abroad. But when the birds have fled to a warmer clime, and the frost has locked up the streams, and the trees are bare of their foliage, and the har- vests are garnered, and the fields are shrouded with the snows of winter, then the affections come home for food and shelter ; and from the nakedness and cold of the world without we seek a covert at our own altars, and find our dehghts in the warm sympathies of domestic life. Winter 1 ruler of the inverted year, 1 love thee, all unl6vely as thou seem'st, And dreaded as thou art. I crown thee king of intimate delights, Fireside enjoyments, home-born happiness, And all other comforts that the lowly roof Of undisturbed retirement ever knew. In quiet times we drop upon a quiet theme — home and its many blessings — as the occasion of devout thanksgivings to Almighty God. Like the light and air of heaven are these domestic influences ; so accustomed are we to their daily pres- ence that we pause not to pronounce upon their vital neces- sity. " Truly the light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the e5res to behold the sun;" but so constant and invariable are those cheering influences of day that most men would first be reminded of their value by the consternation which would follow their total withdrawal. Born amid the affections of a Christian home, nurtured under its gentle dews and blessings, we go out and come in, lie down and rise up, but seldom re- counting in distinct reflection our unspeakable obhgations for such a grateful retreat. We say a Christian home ; for it is Christianity alone which enriches home, with its virtues and endearments. Home is something more than a house in which to live, a place in which to be lodged and sheltered and fed ; it is the sanctuary and seminary of the affections; and no- 266 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. where on earth can you find a place which deserves the name, or the praise we give it, save where the reUgion of Christ, by- its direct or indirect influence, has nurtured into hfe those affections which give to home all its substantial value. The heathen are " without natural affection " ; and surely it is no small occasion for thanksgiving to God that the lot of Kfe has fallen to us in a place wherein those kindly instincts and feel- ings of our nature, to which paganism does rude violence, are protected, fostered, and strengthened by the gentle spirit of a piu^e rehgion. There is a great variety in our household affections. Each has its separate beauty, all harmonizing in simple unity, as the primary colors, each distinct, blend together to form the brilhant light of heaven. AVe must apply the prism to the heart, and disco\'er of what curious sympathies it is compounded. The love of a father for a child — what singular combinations enter into its composition ! Analyze, if you can, his great emotions when for the first time he feels his first-born's breath. Gladness he had felt before ; but new joys play through his soul like a sparkling sea, and " the concealed treasures of the deep " are not so great as the comforts that unfold themselves in this new affection. Scarcely is the first emotion of gratitude expressed when sadness gives a tinge to his lo^^e ; for he is full of awe, beholding how he stands related to an immortal spirit. Reverence is not a quality of filial love only ; it belongs also to the descending affection of a parent for a child, who, strong man that he is, trembles at the thought that the shadow of his own earthly self must pass over the pure mirror of that un- clouded mind. Pity, too, is an ingredient in the novel com- pound, for there is an uneasy sense that the being so weak and dependent will be exposed to a thousand ills from which it can be protected by no human arm. Pride, too, shall I call it ? Yes, if we can conceive of a permitted feeling under this name which has no alliance with the meanness of sin. Name it rather the high pleasure which a parent feels either in anticipat- ing or beholding the success or goodness of a son on whom TIIAXKSOIVING SERVICE. 267 concentrate all his hopes ; the reduplication of himself, for whom and in whom he hves. All this enters as another ele- ment into that strong love which imparts an impulse and a glow to his whole life. In the love of a father for his children there is some measure of reserve, as if the full expression of it all were allied to weak- ness. But the love of a mother for her offspring knows no such exceptions. First of all, ,she gives her own life in proffered exchange for the life of her child, going within the precincts of death to purchase the priceless treasure, and ever after hold- ing her own life as nothing in comparison with the welfare of her offspring. The full and vehement expression of her love, instead of being counted in her a weakness, is her very life and glory. He cannot destroy the love that that fond heart con- tained. The perfume of partial affection will forever linger among the scattered pieces of the shattered vessel. What the world casts out as worthless she will pity and love to the last, forgiving when the world only censures ; and when the grave hides from the sight the miserable victim of vice, she shall sigh and weep, refusing to be comforted, because he is not. Oh, what were this world to us in the absence of her love who has been more than all the world to us — so gentle, so hopeful, so constant, so changeless ! Then the love of children for their parents has its own sepa- rate qualities. As parents are not dependent upon their infant children, but children upon their parents, the economy of na- ture makes it necessary that the love which descends to the helpless should be stronger than the love which ascends to the helper. Filial affection, beyond the simple impulses of instinct, is of slow growth. Weeds of waywardness and heedlessness and wilfulness hide its early beauty. Never can we appreciate our parents' love for us till we become parents ourselves; and the longer we live the more the feeling grows upon us, as if we wished to atone for our youthful impatience by a more just and grateful conduct. But, even in childhood, what a simple grace do we see in filial love — the compound of grati- 268 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. tude, reverence, and trust! The confidence of others may be won by slow degrees, but an affectionate child knows that its own parents are to be trusted with all the heart. They, as it were, put in the place of God, are the first objects of love, the first of faith. The image of two faces beaming with benignity grows into the very texture of the soul ; and when other and more superficial impressions fade, the first picture becomes more distinct, so that we think and speak the more of our parents' virtues, rehearsing them to our children and children's children as our highest boast and glory. The relation between the brothers and sisters has also its own distinct characteristics. Independent existences, yet similarly related to the same stock ; nourished at the same fountain of life, sleeping on the same pillow, fed at the same table, their sympathies and affections become all intertwined and insepa- rable, hke the branches of the vine on the side of their dwell- ing ; they never can be thought of without calling to mind the common home and parentage in which they originated ; and this becomes the guaranty of continued warmth and vigor. As there is a quality of manliness in the love of a brother, so there is a gentle beauty in the affection of a sister. Cast in a finer mold, with a nicer sense of the proper and the delicate, her influence begins over her associates of the rougher sex even in the nursery. Entering into a complete companionship of feeling, she speaks with such a soothing voice, and moves about with such a quiet grace, that she insensibly assimilates to herself the future man, who is now her constant associate ; and blessed is he who has been favored by such gentle sym- pathies. So much has been written in sonnets and romances of the love between husband and wife that many are tempted to think it only a poetical fiction. It is indeed a mystery that two beings born and bred in ignorance of each other's existence should in after years attain to such absolute confidence, so completely harmonizing into one life as to be the symbol \Yhich the Son of God has chosen to shadow forth his own love for his espoused THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 269 church. Infidelity may scoff at the tie, and vice stand abashed before its sanctity ; but every heart that is right and true will be thankful to God for the relic of Paradise which, surviving the general wreck and ruin of the apostasy, has secured to us the sacred companionship which, softening the asperities of life, helps our better purposes by means of our domestic pleasures. There is a special beauty in the relation between grand- parents and their descendants. The young of animals, so soon as they cease to be dependent on their dam, forgetful of all affection, mix and mingle with the common herd. But the love of a human parent for his offspring travels down and spreads out with a peculiar tenderness on children's children. Those far advanced in years would not fear that they have survived their usefulness did they reflect how much of good they accomplish by being the object of respect, reverence, love, to the young. These are the affections which combine to form the glow- ing lights of home. And shall we not be thankful to God for these transcendent delights of domestic life — for the happiness of parents and children, husbands and wives, brethren and sisters ? This is a source of pleasme which belongs to the humble poor as well as to the more elevated in fortune, and oftentimes in larger measure. Adversity blows the larger affections to a brighter flame. This serene satisfaction cheers the cottage of the poor, while it ornaments the mansion of the rich. Of many a humble home the sons are " as plants grown up in their youth''; the daughters are "as corner-stones, pol- ished after the similitude of a palace " " within whose walls there is no complaining." Happy, yea, " happy is that people that is in such a case." To the beneficent influence of Christianity are we indebted not only for the refinement and enlivenment of our domestic affections, but also for the security of the abode in which they grow. Home is neither an open bower nor a barricaded castle, yet it is our own vine and fig-tree, beneath which we repose, 270 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. with none to molest us or make us afraid. Here is nurtured the sense of independence in the individual man ; each native peculiarity of character has here its space and quiet in which to grow. The tender child is spared the shock of care and apprehension ; his parents seem to his eye to have the power of protecting him from harm ; and sheltered from the anxiety and danger in that secure retreat in which God hath planted him, he quietly grows up into life. Though the illusions of childhood pass away, yet there is much of this very feeling which we retain with us to the last. We go forth to toil and come home for rest ; we could not survive the steady pressure of cares, nor safely give up ourselves to the agitating passions of life ; so there has been provided for us a still and retired abode, in which we may throw off the weight, and by the play of gentler affections renew our jaded strength. Here the ach- ing head is soothed, the broken heart bound up ; and here it is, when life wanes, that we retire to die. The heathen parent is buried alive by his own children, to rid themselves of the care of decrepit age ; but God has given us a home not only to live in, but where we may die. Here, surrounded by weep- ing children, the beloved parent breathes his last. " May you die among your kindred " is the common form of Oriental Salutation. Not the least among the high praises of a Christian home is that it is the place for forming character. We call ourselves the instructors of our children ; with less pretensions, they are our instructors also. The nursery is the best school for men as well as for infants. Jesus Christ took a little child, and placed him in the midst of his disciples, and said unto them : " Except ye . . . become as little children, ye cannot see the king- dom of God." Would you learn simplicity of character, look in the "open face "of your child. From the same sunny look read the beauty of humility. Go in the stillness of night into the chamber where your infant children he in softest slumber, and there call to mind the innumerable forms of evil which beset them — the sickness from which no care of yours can pro- THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 271 tect them ; the temptations from which no vigilance of yours can save them — then listen to the voice which comes from your heart, as well as from heaven : " Commit thyself and thine helpless offspring unto the Watchman who never sleeps." " A family of children walking amid a thousand dangers, and often escaping, is one of the most striking proofs of a particular Providence that ever met my mind. To talk about the general laws of nature, immutable and unbendable to the interposing will of Deity — away with such metaphysical trash ! It is very unfortunate that some of the great geniuses who have undertaken to enlighten the world by their infidelity were not married men. It would have done more to help them to digest the venom of their spileen than all the long volumes of rejoinders which have been written by metaphysical theolo- gians. It is generally to be noticed that infidelity and misan- thropy have an affinity for each other, and are often combined in the same heart." A year rolls round, and it is fit that a family should meet together and recount their manifold blessings. Changes not a few may occur in a twelvemonth. Grateful acknowledgments should be made for God's protection and God's bounty. Are parents yet spared to bless you, they in the sear and yellow leaf of age and you in your maturity ? Count it a special favor that they are continued to you at the period of your life when you are both able and disposed to appreciate the blessing. Now the pleasure is yours of honoring the hoary head and ministering to those who lived only to minister to you. Fail not to be thankful to Him who keeps the sparrow's children and yours. It was a beautiful custom among the ancients to throw the gall of the nuptial sacrifices far behind the altar, as a sign and pledge that every bitterness should be excluded from the rela- tion which was then consummated. Approaching the house- hold altars with an oblation of united thanks for personal and family blessings, let every bitter thought be banished from the sweet and sunny charities of the domestic sacrifice. 272 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. It may be that the day which to most is one of particular pleasure, to some is one of irresistible sadness ; and the very words here written, instead of cheering, have only pierced their hearts with many a poignant pang. They remind them of happy scenes which have gone, never to be renewed. The only homestead whither they were wont to go has passed into the hands of strangers, and its former inmates are now in that narrow house where there are no greetings and no welcomings. " The delights of which you have spoken," say these, " once were yours, but yours they are no longer." Recall the word. Scenes like these never fade ; pleasure of this description can never die. What you have already felt and enjoyed can never be taken away from you. It is yours still, and will be yom-s forever. You have an invisible property in these remembered delights which death itself cannot steal from you. The form of your beloved parents may have moldered back to dust, but their memory and their love can never decay. You cannot rid yourself of their influence ; no wave of oblivion can wash out the fond recollection of all they were and all they did. You have treasures garnered up in the past which gold could not buy. The spiritual can never perish. It was the virtue, the affection of those remembered but now departed relatives alone which you loved ; but death never can touch these immortal qualities of their life. The mold may be broken up and thrown away, but the spiritual fabric which was cast therein never can be marred nor stolen ; and the product of those scenes and relations lives in these grateful memories and kindly affections, which neither time nor bereavement can ever touch, and which even now are exerting their influence to make you better and happier. Count yourself, then, no more solitary ; for the dead still live ; their voices, their smiles, their example, their virtues, are still yours beyond the reach of vicissitude. Perhaps the shadow of a more recent bereavement is on you. Some seat at your table is vacant ; some bright and darling head, on which you were wont to put your hand with a blessing, is THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 273 pillowed beneath the winter's snow. Surely you will be thank- ful that religion has taught us how many mercies are mingled with our bereavements. When night comes, the different members of a family go to their separate apartments for sleep ; the morning soon unites them, and waking or sleeping, they are one household still. So is your family separated for a season — a part are here, and a part are in the chambers of the tomb ; but the bond is not broken, and soon the morning will come, when you shall meet again, face to face. The greatest blessing which religion has conferred on a Christian home is in making the affections immortal. Christianity as- sures us that beyond the narrow path of death our present fellowships are to be perpetuated in endless harmony. We meet around the home hearth at the yearly sacrifice, and then plunge anew into life's dangers and cares ; but hereafter we shall meet in our Father's house in heaven, with welcomings and rejoicings that never shall cease. Who of us will not be thankful with such a prospect gilding his skies, and such a promise shining on his path ? We cannot close with anything more fitting than the lines of Charles Sprague on THE FAMILY MEETING. We are all here ! Father, mother, Sister, brother, All who hold each other dear ; Each chair is filled, we're all at home. To-night let no cold stranger come ; It is not often thus around Our old familiar hearth we're found. Bless, then, the meeting and the spot; For once be every care forgot ; Let gentle peace assert her power, And kind affection rule the hour. We're all, all here ! 274 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. We're not all here ! Some are away — the dead ones dear Who thronged with us this ancient hearth, And gave the hour of guiltless mirth. Death, with a stern, relentless hand, Looked in, and thinned our little band; Some like a night-flash passed away, And some sank, lingering, day by day; The quiet graveyard — some lie there, And cruel ocean has its share. We're not all here ! We are all here ! Even they — the dead — though dead, so dear; Fond memory, to her duty true. Brings back their faded forms to view. How lifelike through the mist of years Each well-remembered face appears! We see them as in times long past; From each to each kind looks are cast ; We hear their words, their smiles behold — They're round us as of old. We are all here ! We are all here ! Father, mother. Sister, brother. You that I love with love so dear. This may not long of us be said ; Soon must we join the gathered dead. And by the hearth we now sit round Some other circle will be found. Oh then, that wisdom may we know That yields a life of peace below ! So, in the world to follow this, May each repeat, in words of bliss, "We're all, ?\\here!" THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 275 MAN AND HIS THANKSGIVING. A SERMON BY PROFESSOR DAVID SWING, CHICAGO. In the night his song shall be with me, and my prayer unto the God of my life. — Ps. xlii. 8. More than two hundr and fifty autumns have come since Thanksgiving day made its appearance on this continent. What events and what scenery are included in that thought ! To look forward and imagine an unfolding future delights all at some hour ; but not less impressed is the heart that looks back. The mind may err in its picture of the future, but the past is so real that it can fill up the mind instantly, and carry the spirit away with its joy or pain. We are all dreamers in- deed, but it is the reality that most affects us. The summers will come long centuries yet, but they cannot affect us like those that have already been here. We all bow most humbly to the facts. Facts are not stubborn things, only in a wide sense ; but they are immovable in their sadness or greatness or beauty. When one speaks of two thousand years hence the mind can see or feel little ; but when one speaks of two thou- sand years ago the streets of the Roman empire become full of people, and the hundred milhons of Romans are moving to and fro under the rule of a Caesar. All is as real as the events of to-day or yesterday. In November, 1621, Governor Bradford sent out four men to gather game, that the whole colony might have a great dinner and rejoice together over the success of a year. The picture of four men hunting for game to make a big dinner for a young nation is so small that the common mind can take it all in at a glance. It is not often that one is per- mitted to see a whole republic or empire assembled at one point and waiting for four citizens to come back from a morn- ing hunt to bring the nation its dinner. That the huntsmen came back with a great load of birds and quadrupeds may be 276 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. assumed, for in the same year there was pubHshed a journal which said the woods were full of deer and the waters with geese and ducks. So gratifying was that dinner that when the next autumn came the governor ordered a repetition of the feast, and he arose to this language : " Solemnize a day of thanksgiving unto the Lord." Active at these repasts was John Bradford ; busy also Wil- liam Bradford, and \'ery energetic and happy was little Miles Standish at the first dinner ; but his young wife died before the second autumn had sprinkled its tints upon the hills. Very able to appreciate such a hoHday was John Alden, for he was the youngest of the Pilgrims, having been only twenty years in the world. This group our sun carried forward with a wonderful suc- cession of mornings and e^-enings, winters and summers ; start- ing and ripening the corn ; making the wild rice grow for the ducks, and the young leaves and grass return for the deer. Knee-deep in water went the men who were attempting to shoot the aquatic birds. So rich was the soil that when some wild Indians shot arrows after the hunters it was difficult for the whites to find the curious arrows afterward, so thickly was the ground covered with autumn leaves. Thus the autumnal splendor repeated itself ; but the leaves did not forget to remind the Pilgrims of man's mortality, for on the second Thanksgiving morning they lay thick upon the grave of Edward Winslow's bride, and on the grave of Rose Standish. No Thanksgiving day came without bringing to many a house a flood of tears. Not the least reason for thanksgiving is the everlasting kindness of the sun. Skeptical persons are not sure about the steadfastness of the saints, the Methodists thinking that a good man may fall from grace ; but all men agree in the persever- ance of the sun. It created hanging gardens for the kings of Babylon ; it made the Nile valley a paradise for the Pharaohs ; it made great fields of blossoms for the bees of Virgil ; it made THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 211 lilies and vines for Christ ; it swept along through countless centuries, and at last came to that Thanksgiving in Novem- ber, and has carried it forward for over two and a half centu- ries. The Miles Standishes and the Rose Standishes die, but the sun never dies; it gathers in its white arms the children, and runs forward with them into another generation. I doubt not that many will thank God for railways and ships, tele- graphs and libraries; but, after all, nothing so declares the Creator's kindness as that sun which creates all the Mays and Novembers. The inventions of the age lead the heart to man ; but the long march of these autumns leads us to God. This day sprang up out of the richness of the fields in the summer- time, and it will lose its religious quahty if we detach it from this magnificence of nature. In those two centuries and a half in which our people have been giving thanks only the last little group of years has been marked by the advent of great discoveries and inventions. In the first two centuries our ancestors came to their song of thanksgiving in the name of their own life on the planet. Those assemblages in 162 1 and 1622 tell us that it is a wonderful thing to be a living and educated being, whether life is passing along among the inventions and arts, or in the New England sim- plicity of the seventeenth century. Man's greatness is within. When he is made strong by education he is great, whether he looks out upon a railway or upon only a field of wheat. With what joy did Miles and Rose Standish take their steps upon those autumn leaves long ago ! Life is in itself so great and mysterious that it cannot be affected much by the accidents of science and art. When man is educated, a tree, a bird, a blossom, a note of music, can fill the soul to the brim. Singu- lar enigma that the greater the mind the more easily is it filled to the overflowing ; because under its touch the simplest thing expands into a measureless mystery. It was the inner worth of the men of 1621 that made the Thanksgiving day come at all, and come so rightly. That group possessed a defective religion, but the substance of religion was 278 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. with them. The doctrines of election and hell and of God's especial care of their sect did not prevent the virtues of honor and friendship from growing in their hearts. Their education was fair, but not large ; but its substance, too, was in their minds ; and while a few men were graduates of Oxford and Cambridge, all could estimate life and could write good letters back to old England. In a half-dozen years after that Plymouth Colony was founded, that little band of citizens had established com- pulsory education, and the children of the four men who were sent out to shoot deer for a big dinner had to study Plato in the Greek and Tacitus in the Latin. The sonorous and sweet lines of Homer and A^irgil lay closely alongside the yells of the Indians. Imperfection was present in all those hours ; but yet those far-off hom's assure us that now, as then, thanks must rise out of tlie heart that appreciates its life not only in the United States, hut under the sublimer scepter of God. It is not a good spiritual policy for us who are now living to thank God only for the material progress of our times ; be- cause these material things will soon give place to something better, and then our prayers and hymns will seem lost, and we who lived for them will seem to perish with them ; but if we bless God for the sun that has held us in its arms, and for the autumns that have painted the fields and have set in mezzotint the sky and sea and land, then have we a worship which the future cannot take away from our souls or memories. To noth- ing better can far-off times ever come. As in this worship of hfe we can all run hack and bend with Bradford and Standish in their prayers, and sit down with them at their feast, thus can the far future come back to us, and see in om- religious acts and sentiments something good enough for their more golden age. Man's world changes, but human life may easily find an unchanging greatness. As the goodness of old Governor Bradford shines out through his irregular -^'erses and distorted syntax, thus the merit of our race often is mingled with little defects, but still it may possess a beautiful and everlasting THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 279 part. As the game and fruits on the table in 1621 would be good for our table to-day, so their happiness would be all we could wish this week in our reunions at home, because man's happiness comes chiefly from the fact of a heart at peace with the universe. Man must, for the most part, give thanks for his life rather than for the field through which it flows. We all ought to know whence the song of thanksgiving springs. It will not come this week from the fact that you live in this city, or by a great and beautiful lake ; for the millions who live elsewhere will be just as thankful, and many of you had happy days before your homes were here. When one looks around in a city, and sees its forms of splendor, and joins in its many entertainments for the mind, one must not forget the fact that the heart came upon great hours when it had only the wild trees for its companions and the fields for its galleries of art. The magnificent churches, new in style and rich in organ and hymn, must not deceive us ; for a poetess of the past says : How beautiful they stand. The oldest altars of our native land ! Amid the pasture-fields and dark-green woods, Amid the mountain's cloudy solitudes, By rivers broad that rush into the sea, By little brooks that with a lisping sound, Like playful children, run by copse and lea, Each in its little plot of holy ground, How beautiful they stand. The ancient churches of our native land ! It is not the landscape that makes the painter. The passing soul sees the landscape — sees it with the eye of genii — and soon the canvas tells the tale — the twofold tale — that a cultured mind has passed by the valley or the mountain. Therefore comes the expression, " The poet is born, not made." His poetry is not put on him like gilt upon a stick ; it comes out of him like a lily-blossom out of its folded leaves. Thus we are all bom, not to be subsequently covered with gilt on the outside, but 28o THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. born full of the joy of life; and that joy expresses itself in the spring, when leaves open, and in November, when they fall'. At first it seems incredible that David, or some other psalm- ist, should have been so full of delight with his world as to de- clare that all night a song should be with him, and that his prayer should rise also in the night to the God of his life. At first thought it would seem that he might have complained at living so soon in history. It seems wonderful that such thank- fulness was possible to a man who had never seen the inven- tions of our centur)"-, and who had never spent a day in our Republic. But upon deeper reflection it now comes to mem- ory that a great river of happiness ran through classic Athens and classic Rome ; that Pindar saw smiles on the ocean ; that the children in the Bible played games ; and that the excava- tions of Pompeii revealed the toys of childhood. We are told of a Greek who died of joy on hearing of the success of his son. Thus joy has always followed the sun around the globe. We must conclude, therefore, that the great hymn of thanks- giving is not of local origin ; it was not written in our prairies alone, but it was composed by the human soul when it first sat down and pondered over the mysterious visit it was making to this realm ; and it has been sung ever since by each person who has reached the power of mind that is capable of a deep or sweet or sad thought. This slumbering hymn or prayer simply broke out in 1621. There must have been in that AFay flower group some heart of man or woman which had no concealment. It sang aloud the thanksgiving song of the world, and prayed its prayer to the God of man's being. This one soul said, " Let us have a great autumn feast soon." When New England possessed only about a hundred people it was easy for a feast to become national. What a change since then ! For now the feast is proclaimed to sixty-five millions of citizens, and eight hundred railroads are busy carrying the food for the banquet — roads from CaHfornia with fruits, roads from the South with the pro- THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 281 ducts of a long summer-time, trains from the Northwest with bread, trains from the Atlantic coast with food from the tropics and from the sea. What a change since the four men went hunting ! And yet the then and the now blend in one song, and that to the God of our life. Let us hasten to the thought that the life for which the soul thanks Heaven cannot be a mere existence. It must be an existence in action. If man thanked God for only existence, an animal might do as much. The great and impressive thing is man grasping his world. The poet from whom our text comes was not simply existing. He was singing a song in the night. He was impressed by the wonderful scene. Living water means running water ; so man's life implies man's acting in his world. Man detached from the works of society, from its reforms, its arts, its ends and aims, is a branch broken from the vine. The Pilgrims who made that first feast were living a life all intertwined with a coming nation. Education, re- ligion, government, agriculture, were some of the gold chains that bound them to this planet. The life of each woman led up to a great purpose. Each sang a song in the night to the God of her being because she was so beautifully interwoven into civilization. Her soul was a part of a nation. It is the very reasonable theory of a new astronomer that the sun does not pour his light and heat into all space as an overturned bucket empties its water upon the ground, but that each planet sends oflE toward the sun its own essence, a col- umn having the diameter of the earth or Mars or Saturn, and that the sun's light and heat run in these columns as the lightning follows a wire from the Atlantic to the Pacific. This at least illustrates the relation of man to his universe. The universe does not recklessly overturn its urns of good and flood all space alike, but it notes the hearts from which some spiritual essence rises up toward its immense self, and down these personal columns the blessings of infinity and eternity flow into the waiting spirit. The urns of light are overturned into the minds that Hve and rise to them. 282 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. The situation is at least such that Thanksgiving day cannot come to the rich alone, nor to the learned or the famous alone, but it comes to each hfe well lived. It cannot keep away from the ignorant or the poor if they are touching duty and virtue with one hand, or are touching the trailing garments of goodness and piety, because such persons have a soul that cannot be affected by poverty or riches. The Thanksgiving need bring us no special boasting that we live to-day, because such boasting reproaches that yester- day in which Christ lived, and in which the earth is all marked with the footsteps of the mighty. The day need bring no laments that we are poor or full of toil, for the words "poor" and " rich " play only a small part in the vast history of true happiness ; no laments that we cannot live a hundred years from the present, for each century has the same God and the same personal questions, just as it has the same sunshine. The one task and joy of each mortal, in whate^-er age or land, is to weave a song out of his own days and years, and, in any time or condition, to breathe a prayer in the name of his soul. The long and rich procession of humanity seen as iiling over the great plains of the past — a procession headed by such beings as Jesus Christ — carrying banners of love, and chanting, as they march, the hymns of immortality, gives assurance that it is an amazing event for us to be carried through these many centuries in the great chariot of existence, and reason enough for our hymn and prayer of thanksgiving to the God of our life. Chicago Tribune. THANKSGIVING THOUGHTS. J. R. MILLER, D.D., PHILADELPHIA. Perhaps there is a danger that God is being left out of our Thanksgiving day. Perhaps we are making it a holiday rather than a day for sincere and hearty giving of thanks to Almighty God for his mercies and favors. There is like danger in the THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 283 observance of Christmas. It means nothing if it does not turn our thoughts to the wonderful gift of God's love, in the birth of the Child of Bethlehem. But in the annual observance of the day the thought of Christ is not even dimly present in the minds of thousands who enter with great zest into Christmas gaiety. It should be the aim of Christian people, in all their keeping of the day, whether in the sacred gladness of the home, in public services in church or Sunday-school, or in festivities of whatever kind, to have the true meaning of Christmas remembered, that the influence of the child Jesus may pervade all the thought of the day. So should it be with Thanksgiving day. To leave God out is to make the day an empty name, without meaning. Thanks- giving is nothing if not a glad and reverent lifting of the heart to God in honor and praise for his goodness. As an annual festival it is meant to gather into one day the gratitude of a nation for the favors and mercies of a year. This does not imply that we can put all our thanksgiving for a year into ofie day. We may not be murmurers for three hundred and sixty- four days, and then atone for our ingratitude by praising and blessing God for one whole day. The normal Christian life is one whose thanksgiving fills every day of the year with song and gladness. Yet it is meet and proper that a nation should set apart an annual day for national giving of thanks. It is a public rec- ognition of God as the Author of all prosperity. It is the erection of a memorial to the honor of him who has led us through another year. The annual proclamations which call to the duty of thanksgiving are calculated to remind the people of their indebtedness to God, to stir in their minds and hearts emotions of gratitude and praise, and to call out thanks and sincere worship which otherwise might not find expression. But if the observance of the day be not marked by real re- membering of mercies and by real lifting of hearts to God in thanks, what blessing can possibly come with it ? It is not urged that it should be like a Sabbath in its sacred- 284 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. ness, devoted wholly to religious worship. There certainly should be a pubhc recognition of the day in the churches. The people should come together in their accustomed places of worship, and should there give expression to their sense of their dependence upon God and to their gratitude to him for the blessings and prosperities of the year, and should receive instruction fitting for the occasion. The remaining hours of the day may then be appropriately devoted to such home and other festivities as will give pleasure and will prove restful and inspiring ; but in none of them should the thought of thanks- giving be lost. Yet there is reason to fear that in many places the public religious service of Thanksgiving day is losing its hold upon the people. If the churches are opened for worship the num- ber of worshipers is too small. The day seems to be given up more and more to holiday festivities. Always Thanksgiving has been a home day — when the absent members of the house- hold have gathered back around the old hearthstone for a glad reunion. Nothing could be more beautiful or more sacred than this feature of the day. But in this too the meaning of the festival should be kept in mind, and the home gladness should be full of praise. A picture without sky wants some- thing, and a Thanksgiving without heaven's blue in it is only earthly, is unprofitable. There should be also an educational value in Thanksgiving. There is not enough praise in most lives — even in most Christian lives. We talk a great deal about the value of prayer. It is indeed the Christian's " vital breath." We ought to walk with God and to abide in Christ, Hving in the atmo- sphere of prayer. Thus it is that we draw down the very air of heaven into our souls. But there are in the Bible very many more words about praise than about prayer. The Psalms are full of exhortations to praise and thanksgiving. The New Testament exhorts us continually to joy and clad- ness, to rejoice always. But if we watch our own devotions we shall probably discover that while we bring a great many THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 285 requests and burdens to God, and ask a great many favors of him, we put very little thanksgiving into our worship. There is a legend which tells of two angels — the Angel of Requests and the Angel of Thanksgiving — leaving heaven to gather the petitions of men to be carried up to God. Each had a great basket in his hand. The Angel of Requests soon had his basket so filled that he could scarcely carry it, while the basket of the Angel of Thanksgiving was almost empty. God hears a great many cries for help and pleadings for favors, but not so many glad voices of praise. Of ten lepers who were healed only one returned to give thanks. So it is with most of us : we eagerly flee to God when we need help, and call upon him for deliverance and for relief ; but when the blessing we sought is given to us, how many of us return to God to thank him for the good things he has done for us ? There ought, therefore, to be on Thanksgiving day an up- lifting of all Christian hearts into a loftier spirit of gladness. Thanksgiving should become more an integral element in all our worship, in all our spiritual life. Anniversaries are sad days because they recall the losses and sorrows of the year. In many homes there is a vacant chair to-day. Voices that sang in the songs last Thanksgiving are missed, and faces that brightened the circle have vanished. Tears will choke many a hymn of praise. Yet, even in the sadness, thanksgiving should not be left out of the song. Indeed, the purest, sweet- est joy of earth is transformed sorrow. No thanksgiving is complete without its generous thought of those who are not so favored as we are. The truly grate- ful heart always thinks of giving blessing to some other. Says George MacDonald : " When God comes to man, man looks around for his neighbor." Our own Thanksgiving dinner will be sweeter if we have shared it with another household. An unshared meal on this glad day will not bring its best possible blessing. Interior. 286 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. THANKSGIVING: ITS MEMORIES AND HABITS. WILLIAM ADAMS, D.D. The beginning of this world's history was a song ; its end will be a doxology. The secret of all rational contentment is re^'ealed in that inspired direction which ought to be written on every heart as a compendious rule of life : " Be careful for nothing ; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus." Thanksgiving day has a history attached to it. Like the Latin word virtus, it is a history which runs through the entire life of a people. ^Ve cannot afford to lose reverence for an- cestral memories. The bare mention of the words, the old Thanksgiving day — what a power has it to revive the pleasant- est reminiscences and recall the brightest scenes of other days in many hearts ! It transports them to the home of their childhood. It takes them at once into the presence of the father and mother who, it may be, for many years have been sleeping in the gra\-e. It recalls their smiles of affectionate greeting, their tones of cheerful welcome ; tones and smiles such as none but they could give. Every image of peace, contentment, competence, abundance, and joy comes back spontaneously on each return of the grateful festival. It is not indeed a day heralded and emblazoned, like the correspond- ing festivals in our ancestral land, in all the pomp and glory of song. It has not been celebrated, like Christmas, by the imperial song of Milton, the dovelike notes of Herbert, or the classic beauty of Keble. In the cathedral of Limerick there hangs a peal of bells which was manufactured for a convent in Italy by an en- thusiast, who fixed his home for many years near the convent cliff to enjoy their daily chimes. In some political convulsion THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 287 the bells and their manufacturer were swept away to another land. After a long interval the course of his wanderings brought him to Ireland. On a calm and beautiful evening, as the vessel which bore him floated along the broad stream of the Shannon, he suddenly heard the bells peal forth from the cathedral tower. They were the long-lost treasures of his memory. Home, happiness, friends, all early recollections, were in their sound. Crossing his arms on his breast, he lay back in the boat. When the rowers looked around they saw his face still turned to the cathedral ; but his eyes had closed forever on this world. Such a tide of memories had swept over the sympathetic cords of his heart that they snapped under the vibration. Who has not experienced the power of association in its milder and happier forms ? The return of an anniversary, the melody of a tune, the swinging of a church- bell, will set memory in motion, and unveil the pictures which hang on her sacred walls. The origin of this day was with a people who were exiles for the sake of truth and liberty, and who gave a soul to the scattered colonies of the western hemisphere. Te Deums had been chanted in the cathedrals of the Old World, by royal decree, at the birth of princes, the coronation of kings, and the issue of great battles ; but the voluntary appointment of a day, by a whole people, for the distinctive purpose of rendering thanks to the Almighty for his manifold blessings, civil and religious, national and domestic, marks an epoch in history. Thanksgiving day is the festival of religious liberty. Removed to a distance from tyranny, passing from suifering, which called for brave defiance and patience, into success and enlargement, which inspired gratitude, religion, finding its freedom in the New World, poured out its carol at the very gate of heaven. This festival was first appointed by a people proverbially parsimonious in the designation of holidays. With the excep- tion of Election day and the Fourth of July, it was the one only holiday of the year. New-Year came and passed in the 288 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. New England States with no recognition save in the present of a new primer, and a vague impression that it was the time for a boy to make good resolutions. But the last Thursday in November gathered to itself all fragrant and pleasant associa- tions. Toil is at rest and contented with its rewards. Plow and flail are exchanged for recreation. If nature is more silent than in earlier months, when birds and beasts are full of jocund music and hfe, it is the silence of peaceful contentment. The rich autumn sunlight bathes the sear and yellow stalks and husks of corn still standing in the field, reduced to the undress of the year, yet testifying of the golden wealth they have yielded to man. Barns bursting with plenty ; the cattle chew- ing the cud with mute thankfulness ; families reassembling in the old homestead ; mirth in the voices of the young, and placid delight warming the ashy hue of age — what images of serene satisfaction are those which are presented by this day of happy memories ! One of the chief advantages, we are told, of the national festivity of the Hebrews was that, by friendly intercourse be- tween difiierent tribes, it promoted a spirit of common patriot- ism. If Thanksgiving would but be observed in a becoming spirit, how much would it accomplish in the way of purifying and strengthening the sentiment of nationality, which was fostered by ancestral memories, cemented by the blood of our fathers, and wrought into the structure of our continent by the hand of God, in the flow of rivers, the clasp of lakes and ridges, and the embracing arm of an unbroken seaboard! " The Lord hath done great things for us ; whereof we are glad." If there is one peril more than another which threatens our prosperity it is that indifference to our mercies which might provoke God to withdraw them. May God in- cline us more and more to that unambitious, unselfish, con- tented, cheerful, thankful temper which is at once a medicine and a feast, an ornament and a protection. TttANKSGlVWG SERVICE. 289 SURSUM CORDA. DAVID JAMES BURRELL, D.D., PASTOR OF THE DUTCH COLLE- GIATE CHURCH, NEW YORK CITY. The Book of Psalms, which was the hymnary of the ancient church, has much the advantage of our modern hymn-books in point of gladness. We note an ever-recurring prescript of gratitude, in one form or another : " Oh that men would praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his wonderful works to the children of men ! " And everywhere we hear, like the theme of an oratorio, the pleasant refrain, " Praise ye the Lord ! " The effect would be even more delightsome did the voice of the minstrel fall directly on our ears ; for this " Praise ye the Lord " — like all inerrant Scriptures — suffers much in coming to us in a roundabout way. It is, indeed, but a single word — a ringing, jubilant word ; a word with harps and cym- bals and glad voices and heavenly echoes in it. The word is "halleluiah." It is to be feared that as the world grows older it loses something of the exuberance of its youth. Certainly our lips are less accustomed than those of our fathers to hosannas and halleluiahs. We want ethics and didactics and dynamics and polemics ; and we want to sing them as well as to ponder and practise them. So farewell to holy merrymaking ! We are making life a very serious matter in these days. " As it ought to be," do you say ? Aye ; but even our blessed Lord joined his disciples in the singing of the Great Hallel as he passed under the shadow of the cross. A three-times welcome to Thanks- giving day, if it shall in any measure transfuse the blood of youth into our wizened veins, and quicken our pulses in re- sponse to God's innumerable mercies. Oh for the risen shade of some old-time precentor to pitch the tune : Come, my beloved, haste away ; Cut short the hours of thy delay ; 290 THOUGHTS POR TH£. OCCASION. Come, like a youthful hart or roe, Over the hills where spices grow. Or, barring the possibility of "lifting" and "carrying" that ancient fugue, how would this answer ? Let us with a joyful mind Praise the Lord, for he is kind ; For his mercies shall endure, Ever faithful, ever sure. It is a good thing to give thanks unto the Lord; and a natural thing — for even a dog licks the hand that caresses it ; and an easy thing, too. Our Lord is not over-particular as to phrases. Almost anything will answer, if it has a real halleluiah in it. Possibly we have been a trifle too hard on the Pharisee who said, " God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men." This was a great deal better than no thanksgiving at all. His expression was well enough if he had only meant it. Thales, in like manner, was accustomed to give thanks for three things : first, because he was a man and not a beast ; second, because he was a man and not a woman ; third, because he was a Greek and not a barbarian. In our times it would be fitter to thank God, first, that we are vertebrates and not polyps (if we are) ; second, that we have come to understand " man " to be a generic term, feminine as well as masculine in its implication of rights and responsibilities ; and third, that we are American cosmopolites, with a place in our hearts for all the children of men. In the usual Thanksgiving Proclamation we are exhorted to come together, not only in places of worship, but in our homes, to praise God. This is as it should be ; for it is God that setteth the solitary in families. The "wee bit ingle, blinkin' bonnily," is the Lord's gift; the thrifty wifie's smile and the prattling of the bairnies are from him. God be thanked for our unspeakably pleasant American home life ! But how shall we sing praises in the valley of Baca ? The THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 291 unbidden guest has entered many a door, and voices are hushed that joined our merrymaking a year ago. Alas that tears must mingle with our songs ! But oh, the joy of believing that our loved ones are just yonder, separated from us only by the thin veil of the " little while " ! What a Thanksgiving day that will be — what a home-bringing — when we meet them again ! All the bright and joyous days of earth rolled into one cannot equal that. Meanwhile every tear that we shed has a rainbow in it, and the memory of the dead comes to us like a breath of sweet- ness from the King's gardens. No, there is nothing that should hinder the praises of God's sons and daughters on Thanksgiving day. We are much too prone to sadness ; not overserious, but overmelancholy. In the Talmud we are told of a stringed instrument that hung over King David's bed in such a position that when the pleasant north winds blew in the night it sounded sweetly of itself ; " and he forthwith arose and occupied himself with the law until he saw the pillars of the dawn." Our lives are en- vironed with God's goodness. We sleep in the midst of un- touched harps of blessing. Let us arise and sweep their strings on this Thanksgiving day. Awake, sad heart, whom sorrow ever drowns ; Lift up thy eyes that ever feed on earth; Unfold thy forehead, gathered into frowns, For lo ! thy Saviour comes, and with him mirth ; Awake ! awake ! Christian Intelligencer. THE GRACE OF THANKFULNESS. H. D. FISHER, D.D. No grace is more becoming than that of thankfulness. All acceptable devotion is coupled with this excellent and improv- ing spirit, and God's Word abounds with exhortations to its exercise ; " in everything give thanks," for this is good and ac- 292 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. ceptable unto God. It is good because of the reflex influence upon ourselves ; it is acceptable to God because it includes the recognition of our dependence upon him " in whom we live, and move, and have our being." From him cometh every good and perfect gift, and with him is neither variableness nor shadow of turning. He is the only wise God, our Father, and teaches his children to be thankful. The reflex influence is seen in the preparation of the heart to receive greater bless- ings, and in that it creates a sweeter joy in contemplation of those already received. It creates a contented spirit, and demon- strates the fact that godhness with contentment is great gain. We are largely the gainers by the exercise of gratitude. Willing as God is to bestow good gifts upon his children, he more cheer- fully gives to those who appreciate and recognize his gifts. All men detest an ingrate. He who can receive daily bene- fits and not be moved with thankfulness is an ingrate. It is evidence of a wise mind and an appreciative heart to be thank- ful for received benefits, and to constantly say, " Thy mercies are new every morning, and fresh every evening ; how great are thy mercies, O Lord God of hosts ! " Perhaps no Christian duty is more neglected than the culti- vation of thankfulness of spirit. We are so easily affected by our environments, by our moods and those surrounding us, that we are inclined to murmur and complain at every little event that occurs contrary to our expectation ; and many of us have no settled plans of work, yet are disturbed by any event that seems to cross our path, not remembering that all things work together for good to them that love the Lord. We worry ourselves and others with our little disappointments, and frequently imagine ourselves in trouble over coming events, when in reality they never come. The cultivation of thank- fulness would lend a luster of brightness to many a scene that otherwise appears dark, and cause us to rejoice and be glad when otherwise we would be sad. Thankfulness on our part would make others have a higher appreciation of the common blessings of life, and would tend to greatly augment the volume of happiness in the world. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 293 The manner and spirit in which we observe Thanksgiving should be seriously considered. It should be with pious and devout spirit. Our superior blessings are of a spiritual nature and design. Then it should be observed with increased lib- erality and benevolence, especially toward the worthy poor. "As good stewards of the manifold grace of God," let us so minister as we have received. God giveth bountifully and cheerfully. Let, therefore, our Thanksgiving be accompanied with bountiful and cheerful giving to the church and poor. Christian Herald. GRATEFUL THANKS. J. B. WALKER, D.D. As a Christian people, who do not believe that the world is ruled by blind chance or irresponsible and irresistible forces, but by an intelligent and beneficent Providence, and that the Most High rules in the kingdoms of the children of men, it is eminently proper that we should, in our national capacity, from the chief magistrate to the humblest citizen, be called to rec- ognize and thank the beneficent Author of all our mercies. God has rolled the seasons round ; seed-time and harvest have come, and we have received again the kindly fruits of the earth ; a wide rain of benedictions has been poured upon our extended fields. As a Christian nation we should continually seek to teach our children that we live under the rule of an all- wise Provi- dence ; that it is God who setteth up and putteth down ; that majesty and power come from him. As a nation we have been saved from the great scourges of pestilence, famine, and war ; and this day we may say, with- out patriotic egotism, that we present to the world the most magnificent spectacle of national well-being the ages of history have ever seen. We live under the reign of just and equal laws, which we have enacted ; laws administered by men whom we have elected, and who are responsible to us for their adminis- 294 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. tration. In God's providence we are in a position to com- mand the respect of the world, and to protect all our rights. Our future, as a nation, promises to reahze our most patriotic hopes. If we are faithful to our trusts it may for long years be said to us : " Happy art thou, O favored people : who is like unto thee, O people saved by the Lord, the shield of thy help, and who is the sword of thy excellency! and thine ene- mies shall be found liars unto thee ; and thou shalt tread upon their high places." As Christian men we never had more cause for thankfulness than now. The ever-increasing victories of the cross, in mul- titudes of revivals, in all parts of our wide land and through- out the world ; the deepening and fast-spreading interest in missions; the many godly men and consecrated women vol- unteering for evangelical labors in foreign fields, are most hope- ful, and brightly prophetic of the Redeemer's universal triumph. Let us, then, as good citizens, as believers in God, gratefully keep Thanksgiving day. Let us crowd to his sanctuaries, and praise God, from whom all blessings flow. Let households and friends gather about their firesides and well-spread boards, and let charities to the poor brighten and commemorate the day, that it may be to us all long a pleasant memory. Herald and Presbyter. OUR FEAST OF TABERNACLES. A Meditation before the Open Fire the Night before Thanksgiving. henry m. field, d.d. I HAVE come up to the Berkshire Hills to keep Thanksgiv- ing in the old home. Thanksgiving is not Thanksgiving any- where else. To be sure, it has grown from being a festival pecuhar to New England till it has spread over the country, and the day is fixed by the President's proclamation. But THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 295 this is not the whole of Thanksgiving, nor the half of it ; it is the associations of time and place, which call up a thousand remembrances of the living and the dead. These memories bring back the scenes of other years, and make the old young again, until the recollections of the past become the best les- sons for the future. These lessons and this inspiration we can- not get until we come back to the old home, and to the old meeting-house, where we were wont to worship with those who are now with the saints in light. But some may think this is not the time of year for a Feast of Tabernacles, since the summer is gone, and even the glory of autumn has disappeared. The forests are stripped of their foliage, and the mountains around our valley are bleak and bare. But our Thanksgiving, being more than a month later than the Feast of Tabernacles as kept by the Jews, cannot be observed, as that was, out of doors, in tents and booths that were pitched on all the hills round about Jerusalem. Our festival is not out of doors, but indoors, where we laugh at the winds that blow and the storms that rage without, which do but add to our sense of comfort and security. If some city- bred stranger, whose blood is thin and whose face is pale, should come up among these hills at this season of the year, and straightway begin to shiver as he muffles himself up in his overcoat hned with furs, and chatters between his teeth, " How the wind howls ! " we answer, " Let it howl ! Little harm can it do us, as we sit before the great open fireplace, and pile on the logs, and hear the flames roar up the chimney ! " Indeed, it is the contrast between the wintry scene without and the warmth and glow within that gives a peculiar charm to a Thanksgiving in the country, as it does to Christmas also. And so let us gather round the fire to-night. Do not hght the lamp, for there is nothing to stir up old memories hke the fire on the hearth, that flashes up in the faces of those we love, while Shadows from the fitful firelight Dance upon the parlor wall. 296 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. But among our friends there are some to whom the year that is closing has been a very sad one. The little family circle has been broken, and they tell us in voices choked with feeling that they cannot come back to the old home, for the very reason that it would break their hearts to sit at the old tea-table and round the old hearthstone, and miss the dear faces that have vanished out of their sight. Home is no longer home, when those who made it so bright and joyous are not there to greet them ; and they walk through empty rooms that are associated only with sickness, suffering, and death. This desolate feeling I appreciate, for I have known it, as one after another of my kindred have gone to the grave. And yet, with all that is so sad in these separations, how sweet and tender is the memory of those who once walked by our side! And this is one of the sweet influences of Thanksgiving, that it is the one day of all the year when our departed ones come back to us, and take their places in the little circle of which they were once a part ; that their faces look into ours so ten- derly, and we hear the whisper of familiar voices : Soft rebukes, in blessings ended, Breathing from their lips of air. This year's Thanksgiving touches me more nearly because it comes on the birthday of one who was inexpressibly dear to me. From our hilltop I look across the valley to the spot where stood the house in which I was born, and where, two and a half years before (November 30, i8ig), was born one* whose "line [stretching over land and sea] has gone out through all the earth," and his "words to the end of the world." Will there be any disaccord in the flow of my thoughts to-morrow, if when I come from the old church, with a heart full of gratitude to my Maker for all his goodness, I walk across the green to the spot where that brother sleeps, beside my father and mother ? On the contrary, I shall feel there, as nowhere else, how much I owe * Cyrus W. Field, who laid the first Adantic cable telegraph. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 297 to the goodness that gave me such parents and such a brother. From their silent beds they speak to me words not only of love, but of courage and of hope, to make me strong for the battles of life. How true are the lines in which our American poet has expressed what we all feel : Oh, though oft depressed and lonely. All my fears are laid aside, If I but remember only. Such as these have lived and died. The same associations give a peculiar tenderness to the worship of God on Thanksgiving day. The old "meeting- house " on the village green touches my heart more than any grand church or cathedral, because it is full of these sacred memories. As I enter the door I see a tablet on the wall in memory of one whose name I bear, and of whom it is en- graven there, " The hoary head is a crown of glory, if it be found in the way of righteousness " — a sentence never more fitly ap- plied than to him, to whose white hairs all looked up with ten- der reverence. And now, as I listen to the prayers and hymns, it seems as if there were floating above me a host of unseen worshipers, and that I caught the echoes — faint and far off, it may be, but none the less real — of the songs that they sing before the throne. To recall such memories does me good ; if it makes me sad I hope it makes me a wiser and a better man ; perhaps a simi- lar exercise may do good- to others. My prayer is that the year to come may be to us all more full of reasons for thank- fulness, because more dihgently spent in the service of our common Master. Evangelist. TRUE THANKSGIVING. A. B. POPE. It is entirely meet and proper that our chief magistrate should set apart one day in the year's calendar as a day of 2g8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. national thanksgiving, when a great, busy, restless people may pause in the midst of hfe's hurry, and, turning from things sec- ular, consider the great Source of all those providences that have made up the sum total of life during the past year. The occasion is one of national interest, yet it possesses a significance that is intensely individual. And while the spirit of the day is primarily that of thanksgiving, yet it furnishes to every earnest soul the opportunity for retrospection, self-ex- amination, and promised amendment. The record of the past twelve months includes much that is imperfect. Duties have been neglected, gaps have been left down along the way, op- portunities for self-improvement, strength-getting, and char- acter-building — seasons of watchfulness, from which the soul might have come forth in sweet and chastened majesty to renew its conflicts and triumph over its enemies — have passed unimproved. All this furnishes ground for heart-searching — earnest, conscientious, and thorough — and repentance, deep and honest. It is well if out of this season of self-arraignment and contrition there is born holier purpose, nobler endeavor, and better work for the future. Perhaps my pen is digressing somewhat. This is Thanks- giving day. Its observance ought to be in the best sense re- hgious. And it might be well to this end to review the feehngs and emotions with which we approach it. Much of our thank- fulness may be purely selfish. There are some with whom things have gone well this year. The family circle has re- mained unbroken. No wasting sickness has come into the home. Prosperity has left its blessings. The table is laden with plenty. There is meat in the larder and grain in the storehouse. Because of these things they imagine they are grateful ; but such gratitude is of the essence of selfishness. It is dependent upon exterior conditions. It finds its basis in circumstances. It draws its inspiration from clear skies and smooth sailing, and hence it is fitful and evanescent as the alternations of sunlight and shadow. If these conditions of personal comfort and prosperity are in themselves the ground THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 299 of thankfulness, where in the hour of adversity shall we find occasion for rejoicing ? The record of the past has its graver side. There have been pain and losses and disappointments and bereavements and heartaches. Where in these things is there reason and ground for gratitude ? Has the empty larder, the bare table, the desolate home, the vacant chair, the fresh mound in the cemetery, no place for thanksgiving ? Ah, just here is the point of stumbling with many an earnest soul. AV'e find in the bitter chill of adversity the true test of our grati- tude. And that is true gratitude which, triumphing over con- ditions merely physical and external, finds its ground of thank- fulness in God himself. It is independent of circumstances. It goes beneath the surface of life, whether sad or joyous, and founds itself upon God. Have we been blessed in temporal things ? Back of the gift lies the Giver. Have there been afflictions and discou- ragements — seasons of pain and weariness, to which the passing days and the revolving years have brought no relief ? Behind the affliction is the divine love that rebukes and chastens ; while within and above the varying fortunes of human life and the fluctuations of human history is the Providence that creates and controls ; restraining, directing, overruling — bring- ing all things to " work together for good to them that love God." Here is the basis of that " peace that passeth understand- ing " — that spirit of rejoicing that finds expression in the sub- limest strains of sacred song. The prophet Habakkuk, after graphically describing the woes that should come upon the people because of disobedience, breaks forth into the following strains of triumph : " Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines ; the labor of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat ; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stalls : yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salva- tion." This is the spirit of true gratitude, that finds room for rejoic- 300 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. ing when all the sources of human comfort and earthly joy are cut off. This is the spirit which will make each Christian home the very sanctuary of God, and each consecrated hearthstone an altar whence arises the incense of ceaseless praise. Let it be the spirit of this glad Thanksgiving day. Nor financial pres- sure, nor cry of hard times, nor anxiety for the future shall steal in to mar its brightness or make it a songless day. Wesleyan Christian Advocate. THANKSGIVING-DAY MANNA. LILLIAN F. LEWIS. Eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. — IsA. Ix. z. Offer unto God thanksgiving. — Ps. 1. 14. When we read the customary call of the President of the United States, and of the governor of the State in which we live, to set apart and religiously observe a specified day as a season of praise and thanksgiving unto " the Giver of every good and perfect gift," we are reminded of Nehemiah's thanks- giving proclamation : " Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared : for this day is holy unto our Lord : neither be ye sorry ; for the joy of the Lord is your strength." How com- prehensive, yet how condensed ! We might supplement, how- ever, as a fuller completion, the call of David: "Serve the Lord with gladness. . . . Enter into his gates with thanksgiv- ing, and into his courts with praise : be thankful unto him, and bless his name." As in obedience we repair to the house of the Lord, we seem to there catch a portion of that writer's thanksgiving and prayer recorded in i Chronicles xxix. 10-15. Israel's " sweet singer " comprehended the true mission of this spirit of worship when he declared, " I will praise the THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 301 nair.e of God with a song, and will magnify him with thanksgiv- ing." That is the thought. We are to " joy in the Lord," and to call upon all that is within us to bless his holy name, and to "forget not all his benefits"; "to sing forth the honor of his name, and make his praise glorious." No wonder he ex- horts : " Oh that men would praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his wonderful works to the children of men ! And let them sacrifice the sacrifices of thanksgiving, and declare his works with rejoicing." For, as he could testify, " it is a good thing to give thanks unto the Lord;" and we have His own gracious assurance, " Whoso oflereth praise glorifieth me." Paul almost equals David in repetition of appeal to thus magnify the Lord, teaching that " in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving " we should " rejoice in the Lord alway," and hold glad communion with him. Throughout Scripture the inspired writers bring witness and word of like purport. Even in the Book of Lamentations, with its burden of plaint: "See if there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow " — in which we look for " the spirit of heaviness " rather than for " the garment of praise " — there is the grateful confession and the exhortation of " the faithful," making their boast in the Lord : " It is of the Lord's mercies that we are not consumed, because his compassions fail not. They are new every morning : great is thy faithfulness. . . . Let us lift tip our heart with our hands unto God in the heavens." The Lord would win us by all these persuasive precepts ; but if we fail to respond, then he warns : " Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart, for the abundance of all things" — therefore, not only con- demnation, but punishment (Deut. xxviii. 47). In the " Thanksgiving " collect of the Episcopal Prayer-book there is the practical petition : " We beseech thee, give us that due sense of all thy mercies that our hearts may be unfeignedly thankful, and that we may show forth thy praise, not only with our lips, but in oxu- lives." In our lives ! After all, that is the thanksgiving message of our divine Ruler in its brevity and 302 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. fullness. It has been tersely said that thanksgiving should be spelled " thanksliving " in the Christian lexicon ; and there is a familiar sermon in verse : So let our lips and lives express The holy gospel we profess; Thus shall we best proclaim abroad The honors of our Saviour God. As "living epistles" of the "glad tidings," and the mani- fold riches and mercies which it includes, we shall most accept- ably " praise God, from whom all blessings flow " ; and others shall take knowledge of us that we have been with Jesus ; that we " sat down under his shadow with great dehght " ; and that he brought us to the banqueting-house of his love. Herald and Presbyter. THANKFUL IN ALL THINGS. We count too often only the rosary of our outward prosper- ities, and measure our gratitude too much by the shining pearls of our successes, as we sit in silent review of the year at the Thanksgiving service. There is a deeper and a truer thankful- ness than this, and Mr. Howells has put it into strong verse : Lord, for the erring thought Not into evil wrought; Lord, for the wicked will Betrayed and baffled still ; For the heart from itself kept, Our thanksgiving accept. For ignorant hopes that were Broken to our blind prayer ; For pain, death, sorrow, sent Unto our chastisement ; For all loss of seeming good, Quicken our gratitude. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 303 There is a truer prosperity than that which counts its bank- notes, its bonds, stocks, and bushels of wheat. For health and vigor, for increase of goods, for unbroken family circles, and for unsundered friendships it is our duty to give thanks. But is Thanksgiving iday only for those who are prosperous as the world counts prosperity ? Is there to be no song of rejoicing, no prayer of gratitude to the infinite Giver, from the house- holds that are darkened and the hearts that are desolate ? " Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him," said the noble old man out of whose opulent life a whirlwind of trouble had swept every possession, every earthly affection, every earthly hope. We thank God for the flower, we do not tnank him enough for the seed ; we thank him for the perfect fruit, we do not thank him enough for the long, slow process by which the fruit ripens ; we thank him for the summer, with its soft air and its masses of fragrant color, we do not thank him for the winter, with its blasts and its snows. And yet his goodness is as great in the cold as in the heat, in the storm as in the calm, in the cloud as in the sunshine. We are continually asking for cou- rage and fortitude, but when the hard and perilous times come which mold our feebleness into strength, and -transform our timorousness into bravery, we do not see that our prayer is being answered ; we send up daily petitions for patience, but when annoyances and perplexities throw their meslies over us, and train us into the very habit we ask for, we fail to read in them the reply of Divine Providence. Our heartfelt longing is for the development of the highest and noblest things that are in us, but our thanksgiving limits itself too often to the com- forts and pleasures that satisfy our poorest cravings. We are thankful to be comfortable when we ought to rejoice that God will not suffer us to find comfort in any but the highest things. We need to thank God that he denies our wishes, thwarts our plans, defeats our purposes. The true thanksgiving service must make room for every son of man, however afflicted or sorrowing. It is not only a feast for the rich and happy ; it 304 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. has its prayer of gratitude and its psalm of praise for the poor and the afflicted. We must rejoice not in ourselves, but in God ; we must count not our own prosperities, but the minis- tries of his infinite love. He lives, and we live in him ; his life sweeps our little lives within the impregnable circle of an un- changing and an unfailing love. Wealth comes with the morn- ing, and at night it has taken wings and is gone; pleasure smiles upon us and then hides herself ; friends come close to our innermost souls and then vanish out of sight ; hands that minister to us grow cold, eyes that shine like stars of hope upon us are closed, hearts that beat for us are stilled ; but God abides, and the mighty power of his immortality makes all that we worthily love imperishable. Faith lays the foundation of an hourly and eternal gratitude, and gives the key-note of an everlasting song. We are weak, but One is strong, and we lean upon him forever ; we are but for a day, but One is for eternity, and we breathe the air of his immortality ; our lives change and are at the mercy of winds and storms, but One holds the winds in the hollow of his hands, and he is our God, our Friend, our Comforter. We cannot tell what a day may bring forth, but the future unrolls like a scroll before his gaze. We do not know the possibilities of our own natures, nor what to ask for when we crave a blessing ; he sees the seeds of immortal beauty and fruitage that are sown in us ; he brings the winter that fertilizes and protects the soil, the summer that enriches and vitalizes it, the autumn that brings mellow and beautiful fruit. We see ourselves in the dim light of a brief earthly day, God sees us in the radiance of eternity ; we ask for that which will make us comfortable for an hour, God gives us that which will enrich us forever ; we plan for time, God brushes aside our poor structure, and lays for us, broad and deep, immortal foundations. Thank God, then, not only for the golden coin which drops from his treasury into our lives, but also for the inexhaustible wealth which bears an image and superscription which we have not yet learned to value at its worth ; thank him for health, lands, and friends, THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 305 but thank him above all for that sleepless and changeless min- istry, whether of joy or sorrow, which makes us the heirs of his glory and the children of his immortality. Christian Union. HISTORIC THANKSGIVINGS. OLIVE E. DANA. The " rock-bound " New England soil, where the Pilgrims trod, held many a marvelous germ in its seemingly cold and sterile depths ; and the land is fair to-day with the bloom thereof. I like to think of those first Thanksgivings, and of the prayers, born of sore distress and want, that preluded their praises. As unlike their feast-days seem to ours as their lives to ours. Their thought of Thanksgiving day, embodied in the national institution, is at once singularly characteristic and in- congruous. It was the expression of their deep devoutness, the most simple and natural thing, this appointment of a day of praise. Yet it was, in its gladness and good cheer, a strange graft on the tree of Puritan life. But it was, and is, the flower of the New England year, beautiful with the glow of unnumbered homes and hearth- stones, fragrant with the dearest of human associations. So, all the more because the day is so much to us, we like to know what it was to those who kept it first. The first Thanksgiving was kept when the colonists had gathered their first harvests in the new land — in 1621. Nearly two years had passed before the next Thanksgiving. The second harvest may not have seemed so wonderful a boon as the first, long waited for. So often does repetition cheapen our joys and dull our gratitude ! I quote from the historian of an earlier generation : " In 1623 fears were entertained for the safety of the colo- nists, by reason of an anticipated famine. From the third week 306 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. in May to the middle of July no rain fell. The corn withered under the heat of a scorching sun. The Indians prophesied famine for the colony, and a consequent easy triumph over them. In this extremity a public fast was observed with great solemnity — the first voluntary fast ever kept on these Western shores. The morning of the fast was cloudless, and the day proved intensely hot. But as evening approached, clouds collected, and rain descended in moderate but refreshing show- ers ; the languishing crops revived, and a bountiful harvest succeeded. In token of the general gratitude a day of pubhc thanksgiving was ordered — the second such day e\-er observed in New England." In 1631 another fast-day was turned into thanksgiving by the arrival of needed supplies. It is of a similar event in the preceding year that Hezekiah Butterworth sings in " The First Boston Thanksgiving.'' In that year — 1630 — Governor Winthrop came with eight hun- dred new colonists. The white wings folded, anchors down, The sea-worn fleet in line, Fair rose the hills where Boston town Should rise from clouds of pine; Fair was the harbor, summit-walled, And placid lay the sea. "Praise ye the Lord,'' the leader called, "Praise ye the Lord," spake he. " Give thanks to God with fervent lips, Give thanks to God to-day." The anthem rose from all the ships, Safe-moored in Boston Bay. The Arabella leads the song, The Mayflower sings below. That erst the Pilgrims bore along The Plymouth reefs of snow. Oh ! never be that psalm forgot, That rose o'er Boston Bay, THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 307 When Winthrop sang, and Endicott And Saltonstall, that day, "Praise ye the Lord with fervent Ups, Praise ye the Lord to-day." There is recorded the appointment of Thanksgiving days in the colonies in 1632, 1633, 1634, 1637, 1638, and 1639; also in 1668, 1680, 1689, 1690. The wording of the later of these proclamations shows, it is said, that it had become an annual custom. Some of these appointments of the earlier years were for various reasons, and they were not all in the au- tumn. Some earlier ones were occasioned by the arrival of ships with supplies of food and reinforcements ; but the later ones here named were for harvest and after the harvest-time. How did they keep these first Thanksgivings ? Not with any lavish abundance, not with overmuch variety, not always with things we deem necessities. Those were times when " it would have been a strange thing," as a colonist wrote, " to see a piece of roast beef or mutton or veal." Frost-fish, mussels, and clams were a relief unto many." And one of them wrote : " Bread was so very scarce that sometimes I thought the very crumbs of my father's table would be sweet unto me. And when I could have meal and water and salt boiled together, it was so good, who could wish better ? " But one of them had said : " A sup of New England air was better than a whole draft of Old England ale." Good Governor Winthrop, in those earlier days, wrote to his wife in the mother-country : " We here enjoy God and Jesus Christ ; and is not that enough ? I thank God I like so well to be here I do not repent my coming. ... I never had more content of mind." Since President Lincoln's proclamation in 1862, Thanks- giving has been a yearly national holiday, appointed by the President, the governors of the several States in their proclama- tions naming the same date. 3o8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION: The Pilgrim seed has taken root, Despite the land so hard and gray, And, flowered to this Thanksgiving day, Shall yet bring forth abundant fruit. Golden Rule, THE PILGRIMS' THANKSGIVING.* ARTHUR T. PIERSON, D.D. To the Pilgrim fathers, the earliest workmen on this great fabric of republicanism, we owe our feast of Thanksgiving. They were not content to lay the foundations in the rough granite of practical utility, nor to surmount this with those Corinthian columns of a perfect state, popular education ; crowning the whole as with a dome, they built in the element of Christian faith. And so, as each year we come up to keep our harvest-feast, like those who cast at the foot of the column in the Place Vendome their wreaths of amaranth to keep green the memory of the first Napoleon, we are garlanding with our praises the memory of the Pilgrims. The pious Puritans daily besought God that the seeds of liberty and religion that dropped from the petals of the May- Jlower-apon that sterile shore might not die blasted in the germ. They had not long been settled, however, before their little stores began to fail, and many needed bread. This was in early spring. In April they sowed their corn, and at first it promised a plentiful harvest. But the skies soon shut their flood-gates, and so closely that not only the longer rains, but shorter showers came not down to refresh the thirsty vitals of the growing grain. The earth became dry as dust, and the harvest drooped and gave up its auspice of rich abundance for an omen of quick decay. Six weary weeks of waiting, and those " Pilgrims and stran- * From an article in the Episcopal Recorder. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 309 gers " set apart a day of prayer, when the whole colony became a suppliant for rain. How fair rose the morn, whose cloudless azure was to that Pilgrim band a pall of gloom — a seeming mockery of their hopes ! The golden beams bore no bright- ness into anxious hearts, before whom gaunt famine stalked, pointing at them with skeleton finger, and lifting before them the warning hour-glass of death. Nine hours of ceaseless prayer, and yet the sun's ironical smiles taunted the tears of their sad eyes. The air was close and hot; yet their fervor and faith rose amid all discouragements to new supplication. Toward evening clouds moved across the brazen sky, and moisture began to distil gently but abundantly from the " waters above the firmament " ; and the drooping leaves and relaxed stalks stiffened and straightened, and the bowed heads of the grain lifted themselves as in thanksgiving. The crisp harvest seemed to grow green and fill out its kernels as the rains came down ; and so a plentiful yield answered importunate prayer. Edward Winslow, writing to his dear old home more than two hundred and fifty years ago, tells us how the harvest was gathered, and how Governor William Bradford — the second of the colony, who from 1621 to 1657 almost constantly filled the magisterial chair — after the autumn stores had been gath- ered, sent a company for game, and then celebrated a Feast of Ingathering, Massasoit and ninety of his Indians mingling with them in their rejoicing. They all thanked God with united hearts for the good world, and the good things in it. And so the pious Puritans kept their first Thanksgiving, and set us an example. A quarter-century elapsed, and Governor Bradford declared that since that day no man of the colony had wanted for food. And such is the story of the annual Thanksgiving. It was a thought first from God, and then, after an interval of centuries, throbbed out again from Pilgrim hearts at Plymouth, and sent coursing down the years, as we hope, for all time to come. 310 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. WHEN HARVEST DAYS ARE OVER. MISS M. E. WINSLOW. When harvest days are over, And sheaves crowd the eaves ; When on the dying clover Lie drifted heaps of leaves ; When October's gold has faded, And November's branches bare, Like witches gaunt and jaded. Toss in the stormy air — Then we light the wintry fires, And their blaze upward plays. As we gather, like our sires In the stalwart early days, To count our mercies over. And to reckon up the store That spring and summer labored In our open hands to pour. 'Tis a custom worth the keeping With the noise of the boys ; And we think the fathers sleeping Even now share our joys, From the better country gazing On the many-peopled land, Its harvest so amazing, From their sowing on the strand. Do they see from heights Elysian, In their cold home of old, Souls as pure and true in vision. Hearts as fearless, words as bold ? THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 311 Is the purpose of the people Still, as then, that right be might ? Does it peal from every steeple, Inspiration for life's fight ? Are our arms, like theirs, still wielding The sword of the Lord ? Never flinching, never yielding. Are we holding fast his Word ? Never trailing low our banner, Do we wave it o'er the free ? Is our battle-cry " Hosanna ! " For perfect liberty ? Then gladly let us gather. In the snow or the blow, Though wintry outside weather, Within the fireside glow ; From million homes let freemen Their glad thanksgivings raise, Till mountain-peak and canon Alike shall echo praise. Then when, like them, we're sleeping, Our sheaves in the eaves. The turf our low graves keeping Warm with piled-up autumn leaves, In the gladness of that living We shall count our garnered store ; We shall sing our glad thanksgiving Of praise forevermore. Eton's Herald. 312 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. THE CROWN OF THE YEAR. CELIA THAXTER. _N sapphire, emerald, amethyst, Sparkles the sea by the morning kissed ; And the mists from the far-off valleys lie Gleaming like pearl in the tender sky ; Soft shapes of cloud that melt and drift, With tints of opal that glow and shift. For the strong wind blows from the warm southwest And ruffles the snow on the white gull's breast ; Fills all the sails till the boats careen — Low over the crested waves they lean, Driven to leeward, dashed with spray, Or beating up through the beautiful bay. Ah, happy morning of autumn sweet. Yet ripe and rich with the summer's heat ! By the ruined wall on the rocky height. In shadow I gaze at the changing hght. Splendor of color that clothes thee round, Huge orb of the earth, to its utmost bound. Near me each humble flower and weed — The dock's rich umber, gone to seed. The hawk-bit's gold, the bayberry's spice, One late wild rose beyond all price ; Each is a friend and all are dear. Pathetic signs of the waning year. The painted rose-haws, how they glow ! Like crimson wine the woodbines show ; The wholesome yarrow's clusters fine Like frosted silver dimly shine ; THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 313 And who thy quaintest charm shall tell, Thou little scarlet pimpernel ? The jeweled sea and the deeps of the air, All heaven and earth are good and fair ; Ferns at my feet, and the mullen's spike. And the soaring gull, I love alike ; With the schooner's grace as she leans to the tide The soul within me is satisfied. In the mellow, golden autumn days. When the world is zoned in their purple haze, A spirit of beauty walks abroad, That fills the heart with the peace of God ; The spring and summer may bless and cheer. But autumn brings us the crown o' the year. Independent. MANIFOLD BLESSINGS. E. WHITAKER, D.D. Thy blessings, Lord, give harvests birth, With riches fill the teeming earth. Adorn the fields with golden grain. And heap with treasures hill and plain ; To cities give their wealth and peace, And make the nation's large increase. Chorus — Thy bounty. Lord, is manifold, Surpassing all the worth of gold ; For loving kindred, home, and health Are better far than boundless wealth. The rain falls gently from thy hand, And beauty spreads o'er all the land ; 314 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. While everywhere among the hills Is heard the music of the rills. Thy breath, in fragrant breezes blown, Gives life and joy to valleys sown. The circling seasons, full of glee, Lift up their voice, O God, to thee ; The king of day, the stars of night, The changing moon with silver light, Are radiant with a thankful mind. And all proclaim the Lord is kind. For tables spread with loving care. And garnished with delicious fare, For welcome in the kindly home, For worship in the sacred dome. Our thankful hearts, O God, we raise, And sing to thee our song of praise. Evangelist. THANKS BE TO GOD. FRANCES R. HAVERGAL. Thanks be to God ! to whom earth owes Sunshine and breeze. The heath-clad hill, the vale's repose, Streamlet and seas. The snowdrop and the summer rose, The many-voiced trees. Thanks for the darkness that reveals Night's starry dower ; And for the sable cloud that heals Each fevered flower ; And for the rushing storm that peals Our weakness and thy power. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 315 Thanks for the sweetly Hngering might In music's tone ; For paths of knowledge, whose calm light Is all thine own ; For thoughts that at the infinite Fold their bright wings alone. Yet thanks that silence oft may flow In dewlike store ; Thanks for the mysteries that show How small our lore ; Thanks that we here so little know, And trust thee all the more. Thanks for the gladness that entwines Our path below ; Each sunrise that incarnadines The cold, still snow ; Thanks for the light of love, that shines With brightest earthly glow. Thanks for the sickness and the grief That none may flee ; For loved ones standing now around The crystal sea ; And for the weariness of heart That only rests in thee. Thanks for thine own thrice-blessed Word And Sabbath rest ; Thanks for the hope of glory stored In mansions blest ; And for the Spirit's comfort poured Into the trembling breast. Thanks — more than thanks — to Him ascend V/ho died to win 3l6 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. Our life, and every trophy rend From death and sin ; Till, when the thanks of earth shall end, The thanks of heaven begin. THANKSGIVING HYMN. WILL CARLETON. We thank thee, O Father, for all that is bright — The gleam of the day and the stars of the night, The flowers of our youth and the fruits of our prime. And blessings that march down the pathway of time. We thank thee, O Father, for all that is drear — The sob of the tempest, the flow of the tear ; For never in bhndness, and never in vain. Thy mercy permitted a sorrow or pain. We thank thee, O Father of all, for the power Of aiding each other in life's darkest hour ; The generous heart and the bountiful hand, And all the soul-help that sad souls understand. We thank thee, O Father, for days yet to be — For hopes that our future will call us to thee ; That all our eternity form, through thy love, One Thanksgiving day in the mansions above. Religious Telescope. THANKFUL THOUGH WEARY. PHCEBE CARY. O MEN ! grown sick with toil and care. Leave for a while the crowded mart ; O women ! sinking with despair. Weary of limb and faint of heart, THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 317 Forget yoiir cares to-day, and come As children back to childhood's home ! Follow again the winding rills ; Go to the places where you went When, climbing up the summer hills, In their green lap you sat content, And softly leaned yoiu- head to rest On nature's calm and peaceful breast. Walk through the sear and fading wood, So lightly trodden by your feet When all you knew of life was good, And all you dreamed of life was sweet ; And let fond memory lead you back O'er youthful love's enchanted track. Taste the ripe fruits of orchard-boughs ; Drink from the mossy well once more ; Breathe fragrance from the crowded mows, With fresh, sweet clover running o'er ; And count the treasures at your feet. Of silver rye and golden wheat. Go sit beside the hearth again, Whose circle once was glad and gay ; And if from out the precious chain Some shining links have dropped away, Then guard with tenderer heart and hand The remnant of your household band. Draw near the board with plenty spread. And if in the accustomed place You see the father's reverend head, Or mother's patient, loving face, Whate'er your life may have of ill. Thank God that these are left you still. 3i8 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. And though where home hath been you stand To-day in ahen loneliness ; Though you may clasp no mother's hand, And claim no sister's tender kiss ; Though, with no friend or lover nigh, The past is all your company — Thank God for friends your hfe has known. For every dear, departed day — The blessed past is safe alone ; God gives, but does not take away ; He only safely keeps above For us the treasure that we love. A THANKSGIVING HYMN. REV. WILLIAM KETHE (1561). All people that on earth do dwell, Sing to the Lord with cheerful voice ; Him serve with fear, his praise forth tell, Come ye before him and rejoice. The Lord ye know is God indeed ; Without our aid he did us make ; We are his flock, he doth us feed. And for his sheep he doth us take. Oh, enter then his gates with praise. Approach with joy his courts unto; Praise, laud, and bless his name always. For it is seemly so to do. For why ? The Lord our God is good ; His mercy is forever sure ; His truth at all times firmly stood. And shall from age to age endure. THANKSGIVING SERVICE. 319 THE BLESSING FROM THE SKIES. MARGARET E. SANGSTER. When barn and byre are safe, When flocks are in the fold, When far and near the burdened fields Have bowed 'neath harvest's gold, When clusters rich have drooped From many a blushing vine, And genial orchards, wide and fair, Have owned the touch divine. Then up from grateful hearts Should joyful praise arise To Him who gives the waiting earth The blessing of the skies. When round the mother's knee The little children cling, When night and morn the household eaves With merry voices ring. When not a sunny head Is missing from the throng, When not a silver note is dropped From out the daily song, Then up from thankful hearts Should fervent praise arise To Him who fills the happy home With blessings from the skies. When round the white-haired man. Serene in stately age, The children's children troop to crown His lengthened pilgrimage. When through translucent air The gentle matron sees 320 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. How love and peace have followed her While striving God to please, Then up from reverent hearts Should psalms of praise arise To Him who keeps his promises In blessing from the skies. Come pleasure's tide at flood, Come loss and grief and pain. Come death and parting — God is good ; So lift we up the strain Of thanks to Him who keeps His own in storm and calm, And who with dearth or wound or cross Ay sends a healing balm. This day should therefore bear Thanksgivings to the Wise, The True, the Kind, the Father dear. Who rules us from the skies. THE THANKSGIVING OF THE FATHERS. To recall the circumstances of the first day of thanksgiving may serve to remind us of how much more we have to be thank- ful for than had those early Pilgrims. History tells us that of the one hundred and two emigrants that landed on the bleak and rocky coast of Cape Cod Bay in the winter of 1620, almost half died before the following winter fairly set in. To-day, in our comfortable country and city homes, we cannot even imagine the sufferings of the survivors, both from destitu- tion and the inclement weather, which they were not prepared, either as to clothes or habitations, to brave. The most of the brave people were not inured to hardships ; among them were delicately nurtured men and women. They staked and laid out two rows of huts for the nineteen THANKSGIVIMG SERVICE. 321 families that composed the colony; but within the first year they had to make seven times more graves for the dead than houses for the living. Notwithstanding all their trials and hardships, these brave founders of a great and glorious race had so much to be thankful for that they had to appoint " an especial day on which to give especial thanks for all their mercies." So they agreed among themselves that, since their prudence and forethought had been so wonderfully blessed of God, they would send out four men hunting, that they might rejoice to- gether in a special manner after the fruit of their labors had been gathered. According to the historian, barley and Indian corn were their only crops ; the " pease were not worth gather- ing; for, as we feared, they were too late sown." This was under the good Governor Bradford. The four men who went hunting brought in as much game as served the company for a week. The recreations of the day consisted of the exercise of their arms, Massasoit, the Indian chief, and ninety of his men, coming among them for three days, during which they were entertained and feasted by the colonists, the Indians kill- ing and bringing to the feast five deer. This was in 1621, and was the beginning of Thanksgiving day in America. American Agriculturist. THE FIRST THANKSGIVING. When our young people sit down to the Thanksgiving dinner, I wonder if they will think of those who ate the first Thanksgiving dinner in this country? History tells us that during the summer following the arrival of the colonists all the supply of food was exhausted ; the first harvest planted in the New World was still far from ripe, and the leader one day awoke to the grim fact that there remained but ojie pint of corn in all the settlement. A sad outlook — most certainly a hungry one — was this. However, from the seven litde log huts nestled 322 THOUGHTS FOR THE OCCASION. near the shore the people were summoned together, and the slender stock of provisions impartially divided among them, five kernels being the share of each man, woman, and child. What faith they must have had, and what courage, to keep up heart with only live kernels of corn, and not knowing where a bit was to come from on the morrow! Nor did it c